Cruel Romance VegasPete

Cruel Romance [ VegasPete AU ]
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/41117496.
Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: Choose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: M/M
Fandom: รักโคตรร้ายสุดท้ายโคตรรัก | KinnPorsche: The Series (TV) RPF, รักโคตร
ร้ายสุดท้ายโคตรรัก | KinnPorsche: The Series (TV)
Relationship: Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham/Vegas Kornwit Theerapanyakun, Build
Jakapan Puttha/Bible Wichapas Sumettikul, Porsche Pachara
Kittisawat/Kinn Anakinn Theerapanyakun, Arm & Pete Phongsakorn
Saengtham, Porchay Pichaya Kittisawat/Kim Khimhant
Theerapanyakun, Porchay Pichaya Kittisawat/Macau Theerapanyakun
Character: Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham, Vegas Kornwit Theerapanyakun, Arm
(KinnPorsche: The Series), Kinn Anakinn Theerapanyakun, Porsche
Pachara Kittisawat, Zee Pruk Panich, Kim Khimhant Theerapanyakun,
Porchay Pichaya Kittisawat, Macau Theerapanyakun
Additional Tags: Rape/Non-con Elements, Alternate Universe, Anal Sex, Angst, Dark,
Love, Angst and Romance, Gay, Thailand, Dystopian, VegasPete,
Angst and Fluff and Smut, Torture, Ownership, Forced, thigh fucking,
Shower Sex
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Cruel Romance Universe
Stats: Published: 2022-08-18 Updated: 2023-01-01 Chapters: 32/? Words:
71215
Cruel Romance [ VegasPete AU ]

by moonlightstarskies
Summary
In a world where people were segregated into four society levels based on wealth and
power, Pete Pongsakorn Saengtham had always felt that he was born unlucky to belong in
the lowest of it.
When his grandma grew sick, he knew that he had to change their fate. He had to provide
more than scraps for his grandma and little brother.
So he signed up voluntarily for the one job most people in their right mind would never
apply for.
He sold himself to the Theerapanyakun family.
[ Posted on WATTPAD under the same user simultaneously ]
Notes
This story is posted on my Wattpad account as well under the same user
@moonlightstarskies
PLEASE DO NOT COPY, PLAGIARIZE OR STEAL MY IDEAS AND/OR WRITING.

Characters DO NOT belong to me and are inspired by KinnPorsche The Series and this
book is written solely for entertainment purposes. Thank you.
Introduction
[ BOOK COVER ]
In a world where people were segregated into four society levels based on wealth and power, Pete
Pongsakorn Saengtham had always felt that he was born unlucky to belong in the lowest of it.
And as he grew up, he realized how precious opportunities meant for people like him so when his
grandma grew sick, he knew that he had to change their fate. He had to provide more than scraps
for his grandma and little brother.
So he signed up voluntarily for the one job most people in their right mind would never apply for
even if they had a gun pointed at their heads.
He agreed to serve for one of the Emeralds' (highest society level) family as a servant for the rest
of his life.
He sold himself to the Theerapanyakun family.
[ DISCLAIMER : This is a work of fiction and characters are based off of KinnPorsche the
Series, however, the story and setting of it is completely different. I only used the same
characters and they may differ from the original. There are also additional made-up
characters to spice up the story. ]
‼️THERE WILL BE SMUT‼️ So if you're not into that, please proceed with caution! I will warn
y'all when the chapter gets spicy
With that being said, I HOPE YOU ENJOY THIS STORY AS MUCH AS I'M ENJOYING
WRITING IT!!!
♖♖♖
The FOUR Societal Levels in this Alternate Universe
I — THE EMERALDS
The Emeralds were the people who belonged in the Top Society, much above high society. They
make up of less than 1% of the population and they are the ones powerful enough to move
mountains and conduct wars. These are the people who were so rich that they are regarded as
royalty even if they were not born with the title.
The 5 families in Thailand that belonged in this societal level are:
The Theerapanyakun Family
The Ponpiboon Family
The Kwanboon Family
The Wongsawat Family
The Ruangwiwat Family
A few other powerful families that were named to be the Emeralds from overseas involve:
The Carter Family from England
The Liu Family from China
The Deneuve Family from France
The Young Family from Singapore
II — THE ELITES
Right below were the Elites. These were the people who belonged in the high society. Rich enough
to buy mansions and luxury cars. They could be huge business owners, celebrities and families
working closely for the Emeralds who managed to get a bit of their wealth through it.
III — THE EARLS

And then there were the Earls. The name sounds fancy but they were the average working class
people with basic level of income. These people had enough money to afford a place to stay and
just enough feed a small family of their own.
IV — THE ENSLAVES
Lastly, there's – The Enslaves. The ancestors who invented the societal levels did not even give
them the privilege of at least having a nice name. That's how horribly poor and struggling they are.
Most of the Enslaves survived off of scraps and temporary homes that can easily be swept away
during monsoon seasons when the rains are heavy. The Enslaves usually travelled in large groups
through different areas of the country that did not have names of their own, but areas named after
numbers.
MAIN CHARACTERS
Vegas Kornwit Theerapanyakun
Age : 24
Society : The Emeralds — Theerapanyakun Family
Occupation : Heir of Theerapanyakun Family Business (Real Estates, TR Weaponry Business

& Factory)
Likes : Control. Power. Time alone with his books. Strawberry flavored desserts. The color
red. Men.
Dislikes : Messy rooms. White lilies. His cousin Tankhun.

Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham
Age : 24
Society : The Enslaves - Area 50219
Occupation : Servant at the Theerapanyakun Household
Likes : Cats. The ocean. Soft pats on the head. All kinds of spicy food.
Dislikes : People who are controlling. Rich spoiled brats. The sound of gunshots.
Arm Asavaptr Ponpiboon
Age : 24
Society : The Emeralds - Ponpiboon Family
Occupation : Heir of Ponpiboon Family's Nightclub and Hotel Businesses
Likes : Fluffy things. Dimples. White pianos. Hanging out with friends at the clubs his family
owns, then taking strangers back to hotels that his family owns.
Dislikes : His father. His older sister nagging him.

Kinn Anakinn Theerapanyakun
Age : 26
Society : The Emeralds - Theerapanyakun Family
Occupation : Heir of Theerapanyakun Family Business (All of TR Malls Worldwide, TR

Shipping Service Company, Theerapanyakun Household)
Likes : His fiancé Porsche. Whatever Porsche likes, he will like them as well.
Dislikes : Angry Porsche. No sex for a week when Porsche is angry. Dust and dirt. Greasy
fingers.
Porsche Pachara Kittisawat
Age : 25
Society : The Elites - Kittisawat Family
Occupation : Professional Model and Actor
Likes : Fancy drinks. The smell of pinewood. Modelling. Likes his fiancé Kinn the most but
he would never admit it out loud in front of others.
Dislikes : People touching his belongings. People who bullies Porchay at school. People who
don't know how to have fun.
Zee Pruk Panich
Age : 26
Society : The Enslaves - Area 50378
Occupation : Servant at the Theerapanyakun Household
Likes : Soccer. Sharing his thoughts and feelings out loud. Sleep.
Dislikes : Lemons. Worms. Seeing Pete cry.

Porchay Pichaya Kittisawat
Age : 18
Society : The Elites - Kittisawat Family
Occupation : High School Student & Aspiring Singer
Likes : Guitar. Feeling like a baby around his older brother Porsche. School holidays.
Dislikes : Conflicts. Immature classmates. Watching nature documentaries where the

penguins get lost and abandoned by their mothers.
Name : Macau Theerapanyakun
Age : 18
Occupation : High School Student & Aspiring Singer
Likes : Freedom. Speeding on bikes. Pranking his classmates.
Dislikes : Raw fish. Dumb people.

Kim Kimhan Theerapanyakun
Age : 21
Occupation : Famous Singer-Songwriter
Likes : Songwriting. Music. Vintage cameras.
Dislikes : His family business.
♖♖♖
X,
Skyes.
Chapter 1 - Losing It All
Chapter Notes
BUCKLE UP YALL
See the end of the chapter for more notes
-1-
Losing It All
PETE'S POV
"What if I said I wanted you instead?" His roaming eyes finally landed on mine. Capturing me in
ways that I couldn't explain.
My body began heating up, I could feel redness rise up to my cheeks.
But it wasn't right.
None of this was right.
"V-Vegas..." I breathed out, closing my eyes slightly as I felt his fingers gently brush across my
left cheek.
"I like this, Pete," he whispered, his voice low but gentle, a tone I'd never expect for him to use on
me, "I like it when you call me by my name."
And it suddenly hit me.
It was the first time I addressed him as just Vegas without honorifics.
I could be punished because of this.
Because of any of this.
But I couldn't help it.
And for once in my life, I wished for us to be of the same societal level.
Just so I could be worthy enough to stand next to him.
Just so I could...
6 months ago...
Today was the day I leave for Bangkok.

Grandma was not doing well. I didn't know how much longer she could go on without seeing a
doctor and for the second time in my life after losing Pa and Ma, I felt true fear.
It was the only thing I could do to get legal support and protection for my family. I knew I had to
do it.
I turned slightly to look at the figure lying next to me on the mat we called bed. He was sound
asleep, a frown on his face and pursed lips.
What could my little brother be dreaming of to be in this much sadness?
I pushed myself up from yet another nightmare-filled night on the mat and leaned close to give my
Nong a gentle kiss on the forehead.
NuNew, Phi loves you.
With one last look at the sleeping figure, I walked out of the small room me and my Nong shared
towards the room next door.
To my surprise, Grandma was already awake.
She looked up from a pile of clothes she held in her hands at me and smiled gently as I gave her a
wai, greeting her a good morning.
"Come here, Pete, I have something for you," she said, her voice a little hoarse from all the
coughing because she was sick.
I sat next to her on the bed and immediately, she placed the clothes onto my lap.
"These belonged to your Pa (father) when he was still alive."
I knew it. I could tell they were his. I would often see grandma sitting alone by the corner of the
bed, just staring at these clothes for a long hour, her fingers grasping the edge of the neatly folded
clothes.
It pained me to see her like that but I never interfered with it because I knew she was spending time
with Paa. I was 6 when Pa and Ma passed away from the White Massacre 18 years ago. A
worldwide massacre that killed more than 2 billion people, most of them being the Enslaves, in an
effort to reduce our overpopulating world and to make way for more room so the Emeralds and
Elites could have more power and land to own for themselves.
Pa and Ma died in the mass shooting when they raided our small town during a protest in an effort
to protect me and my Nong who was only 2 years old.
"At least they used bullets on your parents." That's what the neighbors would tell me and
my Nong as if we were lucky because most died from surprise explosions planted right in the
center of their towns.
Unfortunately, I was at an age where I started understanding things such as death and loss, and
how the further we stayed away from the luxurious cities where the Emeralds lived, the safer we
would be.
And yet here I was...
Sending myself to hell willingly.

After bidding my goodbyes to my grandma, I hugged her for one last time and with determination
in my voice I swore, "I promise I'll be back. Don't worry about anything and please take care of
yourself, NuNew will take you to the doctors when you receive my first month of payment. Pete
loves you na."
I didn't know how I managed to get those words out without shedding a single tear, because on the
inside, I could feel a painful tug in my heart because I didn't know how much I could stay true to
my words, because we all knew how no one from our town who went to Bangkok ever made it
back during their one week vacation promised to those who went to work for the Emeralds every
year.
That was why no one ever wanted to go because no one knew what it was actually like to work
there.
But one thing for sure is that the families that had someone work there received a fix amount of
money every month and some chose to believe that it meant that their family member was still
alive and well living in Bangkok, the city of the Emeralds.
The plane ride to the city was bumpier than I wished for it to be. I had never been on a plane before
but it felt just like a bumpy bus ride in the air, along with 300 other Enslaves who signed up for the
same job I did in hopes to provide for our own families.
I hugged my backpack tightly in my arms as I tried my best to not lean on the person sitting next to
me on the crowded plane. I was lucky to have gotten the window seat for this first flight
experience of mine so at least it was a good view.
I was deep in my thoughts as I stared at the clouds outside the windows then down at the wristband
the men in suits had given me.
It was red with the initials "TR" written on it. I guessed it was the initials of one of the only Big
Five families that belong in the Emeralds. On my way up the plane, I noticed how there were
people with four other colors and I naturally assumed that it was the different families that they
would be sent to.
Everyone was randomly assigned and I didn't care which family I was assigned to. It really didn't
matter to me as long as I will be getting the amount of money I was promised when I signed my
name on that piece of paper a week ago.
I have to admit that I was nervous for what was about to come, about what I would be made to do.
The worst of what I could picture in my mind was being used as human prey for their shooting
practices, at least that was what I saw on our old TV at home from this one series about this rich
romantic couple.
"Hey! We have the same wristband!" a voice snapped me out of my spiralling thoughts and I
looked to the right where the voice came from.
I was greeted with a guy that looked only a few years older than me with eyebrows that reminded
me of a koala and a bright smile.
I blinked a few times, a little caught off guard and my eyes landed on the wrist he was holding out
for me to see.
Oh, that.
I flashed him a polite teethless smile, my dimple probably showing, and gave him a nod.
Maybe making a friend before reaching hell was a good plan for survival, it'd be good to have
someone watching my back, or at least someone to inform grandma and NuNew if I died.
"Err wah, I think we will be working for the same family," I commented, attempting to make small
talk.
The guy that looked an awful lot like a koala let out a breathy smile, as if he was thankful that I
replied and then he flipped his hand 90 degrees from when he was showing me his wristband into a
handshake position, "My name is Zee Pruk Panich, nice to meet you."
I took his hand firmly and shook it, "I'm Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham, you can call me Pete."
"You're way more friendlier than everyone else I tried to become friends with on this plane, Pete,
thank God I sat next to you," he joked and I laughed a little, feeling the same way about him for
starting a conversation with me.
"Er, by the way, how old are you? I'm 26 this year, you look a little younger than me," he
commented, a warm smile still hanging on his face.
"I'm 24 this year, Phi," I made the effort of using honorifics on him first, giving him a slight nod of
respect.
"Aowh! So respectful, Phi likes you, why didn't we get to know each other sooner?"
"Better late than never, right, Phi?"
Fun conversations usually never last long and after getting to know more about P'Zee throughout
the whole plane ride and bus ride from the airport, the bus came to a stop in front of the tallest
looking wall I have ever seen in my life.
The wall was so long and it felt like it extended towards the edge of nowhere and I could only
imagine how big the city where the Emeralds and Elites lived at was. I had only seen blurry videos
and pictures of it on the TV back home and now seeing it with my own eyes, a sense of fear of the
unknown rushed through me like strong waves.
P'Zee and I shared a similar look with one another as if we knew exactly what the other felt as we
lined up with thousands of others outside of the gate.
There were countless armed soldiers that stood lining the wall, all dressed in black with guns in
their hands and face shields, as if they were ready to defend the city anyday.
"This is actually the back gate of the city," I heard a man behind me say to his friend as they
discussed the routes, "the main gate is only for the Emeralds and Elites that go in and out of the
city so of course they'd never let us use that."
Just the back gate?? The gate itself looked more high tech and advanced than anything I had ever
seen in my life. The grey on the metal pieces reflected off the bright sunlight and it was lined with
red laser beams that looked like censor detectors from the series I've watched on TV. If the back
gate was just for the Enslaves, how grand did the main gate look? I couldn't help but wonder.
One by one, we went through the tall automated gate after they placed a scanning machine on our
bodies and checked our bags through the extremely strict security system.
Just when I thought I could finally feast my eyes on what the city looked like, we were then
greeted by another gate where we had to check in, in which they scanned the barcode on our
wristbands and handed us the paper we had signed aka the agreement to sell ourselves to the
Emeralds as servants for life.
"Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham, to the bus on Lane 3," the guard said with a monotone voice as he
handed me my copy of the agreement.
I took a look at the paper in my hand as I walked towards the lane that had a huge number 3 on the
upright sign and lined up right behind P'Zee.
I was lucky to have learned how to read. Grandma taught me and NuNew since we were little
because she used to be a Thai language teacher when she was young. It was during a time when
schools were available for anyone of any kind and when society levels were non-existent in which
all the elders that lived in my town would call the 'Equal Times'.
Agreement of Lifetime of Servitude
Name: Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham
Age / Weight / Height : 24 / 63 kg / 176 cm
Town: Area 52019
Appointed to: The Emeralds – Theerapanyakun First House (TR1)
I hereby agree to serve the Theerapanyakun Family (TR) of the Emeralds for a lifetime through
any needed services and I provide consent in all forms of servitude.
Signature:
Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham
How a simple piece of paper determined the rest of my life and everyone else there standing in line
with me was still a shock to me.
Everything was so vague yet so clear on the agreement. Vague on to what extent I would have to
serve through my time there, but so clear on regardless what it was, I'd have to comply.
That's okay Pete, everything is alright, as long as you do good and be good and do what you're
supposed to, who knows maybe one day you'll be able to make it home.
Grandma and NuNew are waiting for me.
Someone's waiting for you to come home, Pete.
Hold on. You can get through this.
I was trying my best to comfort myself.
- END of CHAPTER 1 -
Chapter End Notes
This story all started from a small idea I had and then turned into something more I
really hope you all stick around cause I have so many ideas for this book that I can't
wait for you all to read!!
Thank you for giving this story a chance
VegasPete shall RISE!!!
love,
Skyes
Chapter 2 - Theerapanyakun Legacy
Chapter Notes
I'm so shocked that people are reading this book I never expected anyone at all to
even click on it, thank you!
Now please enjoy a Vegas POV chapter
-2-
Theerapanyakun Legacy
VEGAS'S POV
"The new batch of male and female Enslaves are coming in today," my assistant Nop said as I
signed through yet another stupid document that did not actually require my knowledge.
"And how is that a concern to me?" I snapped at him. I was already going through yet another
restless day of cleaning up illegal messes that my stupid cousin made at a nightclub that did not
belong to ours, nothing was going well for me.
"We lost quite a few trained bodyguards during one of Khun Nu Tankhun's night out at the club
last night so I think Khun Vegas will have to select a few from the new batch of Enslaves to
replace them," Nop had his head down, I could tell he was afraid I'd say something that would put
his life at risk again because I was not in a good mood.
I let out a loud sigh and let go of the pen in my hand to rub my forehead, "you can select them
yourself... or let Head Bodyguard Chan select them, I don't give a fuck about Tankhun's guards."
"But..." Nop continued, as if afraid of saying more.
I finally looked up from the documents laid out on my table to him, "but what?"
I was putting on my signature side eye look, nothing was going right for me for the past few days.
Ever since Kinn went on a stupid vacation with his fiancé to the Bahamas literally three months
ago, his duties concerning the Theerapanyakun family fell on me.
'It's just for a week', he said.
A week my ass. A week became months you lazy asshole.
Since we were young, Kinn and I were given the biggest responsibilities at the Theerapanyakun
family. Me, being the oldest son of my father and him being the most competent son even if he's
the second son of my uncle, it was natural that we would inherit what our fathers built for this
family.
Tankhun, the oldest son of my uncle, refused to take responsibility for anything at the
Theerapanyakun family since he started knowing the pressure he would have to endure when he
was a kid.
What can I say? Everyone says the oldest son is always the spoiled brat.
Me being excluded of course because he was the only child running around our giant mansion for 6
years until Kinn was born. So it was obvious why he could do whatever the fuck he wanted.
I was born two years after Kinn, then came their little brother, Kim, and then there came my little
brother, Macau. Pa and Ma always said they wanted a baby girl when they were pregnant with
Macau, because they already had me and the rest of the Theerapanyakun boys.
Unfortunately, Macau came out with a dick, and Pa and Ma were already exhausted from the
overwhelming amount of Theerapanyakun boys running around the mansion, fighting each other in
weird costumes. They felt that if they were to try again, it would still be a boy because of genetics.
And that was us, the Theerapanyakun family. Chaotic but rich and powerful. An empire built by
our grandfather that was then passed on to Pa and Uncle.
I had never met our grandfather before but Uncle had always talked about how his dying wish was
for all of us to continue living under the same roof where we can all grow our families together into
a stronger Theerapanyakun family.
'You were born lucky,' they would always remind me as if it was a privilege to be born in this
family.
A family that looked picture perfect and loving in the eyes of others, but we were all fucked up on
the inside.
Our family looked strong on the outside, but with just a small blow, our fragility would show. Dark
secrets that no one should ever get a hold of. Minds no psychiatrist could ever fix and hearts no
therapists could ever mend.
Being born and raised in a family of immense power only meant that I had to become the person I
am today.
Selfish and heartless.
All to keep the legacy going.
All to protect the stupid name of Theerapanyakun.
I snapped out of my thoughts, shaking my head as I tried my best to stay awake.
Nop was still hesitant to say what he was going to say and I rolled my eyes, knowing that it would
be enough for him to understand that I had enough and if he still could not get his words out, I
would snap any second.
"The guards that we lost are not Khun Nu Tankhun's guards," he said carefully, "they were your
guards."
Instinctively, I slammed the table with my palm, pushing my chair with the back of my knees as I
stood up.
I was fuming, on the verge of exploding.
"MY GUARDS?!!!" I shouted, glaring at Nop, not one bit anticipating the reason why it was my
guards that we lost.
"Khap, Khun Vegas," he confirmed, "Khun Nu brought your guards out last night instead of his
own because he said they fought better."
"And how many of them did we lose?" I was gritting my teeth, my jaw tight as I tried my best to
contain my anger.
This fucking spoiled brat.
It was all a game to him. He knew it was a mission that he would fail but he still wanted to go carry
out his stupid revenge against the Ponpiboon family by trashing one of their famous clubs, all
because he tripped and fell at their New Year's Party a week ago, blaming it on their 'smooth tiles'
and 'marbled floors'.
I swear to fucking God, one day I will get my revenge on that spoiled brat.
"We lost 5 of our guards, 3 were heavily injured and are being treated in the servants' hospital wing
right now. It would take quite a while for them to fully recover."
I sighed. Calming down myself slightly as I repeated to myself that we were family. If this was the
mess I had to clean up then I had to go through with it even if it wasn't my mistake.
Ai'Hia Kinn! When the fuck are you coming back?! I can't handle all this by myself.
Both our parents now only controlled 20% of what they used to, leaving all the responsibilities to
me and Kinn because we were 'old enough to take responsibilities'. Most times, we will find our
parents just golfing at our country club, enjoying the warm sunlight and healthy juices as they
laughed about stupid shit.
I guess they could finally enjoy watching their children suffer while they spend the rest of their
days enjoying leisure activities.
When will that be me?
Should I just get pregnant so someone could take my job?
Well that wouldn't work biologically but then there's also the part where I'm gay.
Or should I murder Tankhun secretly to decrease our life problems?
I was already walking towards the North Wing of my house, where the servants' quarters were
located as they stayed in a separate building, quite far off from our Centre Court where the
Theerapanyakuns lived.
It had been a necessity of mine to choose the people that I want to work near me. I didn't like new
faces, especially the ones that had to stare at me all day and follow me around. Call me a freak but
I don't like new faces and surprises.
I also needed everything to be in my control. I needed to know everything to be able to plan out my
next moves. That includes the people who will be guarding me with their lives.
I walked past our garden in the backyard then through the fern arch that was a signature towards
the end of our garden. It signalled that I was close.
And then there stood Aunt Ploy in front of the short wide stairs that led to the doors, a warm yet
respectful smile on her face.
Aunt Ploy had been working for the Theerapanyakun family for more than 40 years and being our
family's oldest and most loyal servant, she was all the Theerapanyakun boys' nanny. I spent most of
my childhood being chased around the mansion by Aunt Ploy alongside my cousins and little
brother, therefore, she was one of the only person coming from the Enslaves that I would ever treat
with respect. All of us who grew up under her care knew that she stayed with us more than our
parents did and took care of our needs.
You can imagine how difficult it was for her to take care of a house full of spoiled rich brats when
our parents weren't around most of the time.
I gave Aunt Ploy a nod, greeting her with respect as she too returned the favor.
"How many new ones do we have?" I asked Nop as I unbuttoned the top three buttons on my shirt,
the heat from the sun making me a little uncomfortable.
"45 males and 15 females from the Enslaves, Khun," Nop reported from a little behind me,
following closely.
"Aunt Ploy," I looked towards her and gave her a polite smile, "I'll pick 15 of them to be in the
running as bodyguards myself and I expect them to be well-trained by the end of this month."
"No problem, Khun Vegas," she nodded, her aura still radiating the same warmth I felt as a kid
even when she was speaking to me politely.
And with that, I took a step forward as Aunt Ploy let me through, following just a few steps behind
me to my left to make sure I was in front, giving me authority and showing who was in charge. It
did not surprise me to see the servants scurrying and bending their bodies forward whenever I
walked passed them. I could tell they were informed of my presence there right then.
The doors opened and the servants made way for me to go into the hallway in which fresh new
faces were all lined up in three rows, occupying the whole hallway of the servant building.
As if they had met the devil himself, a few people who saw me had their eyes widened and the
people who were still chatting with one another immediately shut up.
I looked around the room, scanning all the new faces that I could never remember. But that was
alright, I only needed to choose 15 of them.
"Attention everyone, this is Khun Vegas, the person in charge of the Theerapanyakun bodyguards
and servants and future heir. Today, 15 of you will be selected to carry out bodyguard training for
the rest of the month." Aunt Ploy announced, her voice loud and firm.
I continued scanning my eyes across the room, they were all already in our servants' uniform as I
thanked God I didn't have to see them in their ugly and dirty state seeing that they were coming
from the towns of the Enslaves.
It annoyed me to see people that looked out of place. My OCD always got the best of me and Aunt
Ploy knew that. I was glad that she made sure everything looked comforting to my eye at least
before I came here.
I placed my hand on the edge of my sleeve, unbuttoning it to fold it upwards as I said casually, "I
will select 15 of you... but I will only need 8."
And then whispers began.

I looked around the room with sharp eyes, scanning for their reactions before letting it dawn on
them, "The rest of you that did not pass the bodyguard training will be eliminated in your final
examination. Failure will mean death."
As expected, loud noises began to rang through the hallway. Gasps of fear and confusion as they
looked at one another.
I lifted up a finger, signalling Aunt Ploy and then she raised her voice, "SILENCE EVERYONE,
OR ELSE!"
And then everyone stopped, slowly and obediently returning to their uniformed rows.
"Khun Vegas will begin choosing the candidates now."
And so I began.
Chapter End Notes
Thank you for giving this story a chance ❤️ I'm so excited to let you read what I've
planned for this story!!
love,
Skyes
Chapter 3 - The Chosen Ones
Chapter Notes
Thanks for all the wonderful comments, they all put a smile on my face For now
I'm hoping to do daily updates (if I can manage it, of course) and for now, my schedule
isn't too busy so I can write frequently. Anyways, please enjoy this chapter!
-3-
The Chosen Ones
PETE'S POV
Seeing the servants' quarters that had a total of 6 floors was a shock to me. I was overwhelmed by
how grand it looked.
I still couldn't believe it. A mere servants' quarters looked more luxurious than any building I had
ever seen in our town. The tallest building we had in our town only extended for 3 floors, with
rooms smaller than a shared bathroom here.
The bus ride here took us across the city. Skyscrapers that stood as tall as the clouds, TVs bigger
than I had ever seen in my life stood tall across the highway. People were wearing shiny items of
jewels and leather, strutting across the branded stores that lined up the streets. P'Zee and I just
stared wide-eyed at everything we came across like a couple of curious new-borns. Everything was
so unreal and breathtaking.
Bangkok felt like a completely different world compared to the world outside of these walls.
We didn't get to see the front of the Theerapanyakun mansion because we had to once again go
from the back gate. I guess the Emeralds and Elites really do despise our kind, huh? Or maybe
they're disgusted by us dressed in what they would call 'rags'.
A few men dressed neatly in uniform came and escorted all of us from the same bus towards our
new homes and I couldn't help but notice the woman leading them at the front of our grouped line.
She looked like she was in her fifties, her hair was up in a slick and tight bun, her heels made tip
tap sounds on the marbled floors of the servants' quarters as she took us up the stairs.
There was no way that a person of another societal level would work as a servant of any household,
but she exuded authority, her aura strong and confident. I couldn't help but wonder how long she
had been working here for her to have climbed up this level of the hierarchy.
"I'm Ploy, Head Servant of the Theerapanyakun Household and you will all be working under me
starting from today. You will all be given different tasks in which you will have to follow closely,
with strict schedules and rules. You will be given three sets of uniforms that you will have to wear
everyday. Casual clothing is only allowed when you are not on your work shift."
P'Zee and I looked at each other, both feeling a little relieved that this didn't feel like we sent
ourselves for death.
If cleaning the house and doing hard labor was all we needed to do then it was much better than
being used as human baits in an archery game for the rich.
I guess it wasn't like that TV series after all.
"You will be assigned to your respective rooms according to the numbers on your wristband. The
North Wing is the only place you are allowed to move freely without permission. The West Wing
and East Wing are where the Theerapanyakun family lives and those areas are strictly prohibited to
'hang around' freely unless your schedule requires you to clean up that area, or if you're ordered to
be there."
And I would gladly stay away from it if it means that I get to live peacefully.
"The building next to ours that's located near the West Wing is the bodyguards' quarters. It is
strictly prohibited for anyone to go there from 9am to 6pm during their training time. Clean up
therefore will take place after their training hours."
We were all made to clean ourselves up and change into our uniforms within half an hour. The
shower rooms were so advanced that P'Zee and I shocked ourselves when water sprinkled down
from the shower heads as we stood next to each other, the lower half of our bodies covered by the
dividers.
Jumping like two rabbits, P'Zee and I laughed at each other as other people in the shower room
watched us, all shocked by the showers as well.
We never had showers back home. Only taps from a certain area in town where we had to go and
collect clean water every day. Therefore, water was too precious for us to waste like this. We
would scoop water with a cup out of buckets in our bathroom, sort of like a manual shower, and
pour it on ourselves to bathe.
Sometimes there would be water outages and our town would not have water for days, so to make
sure we had enough water to drink, we would skip showers.
Yet here I was, standing underneath an unlimited supply of water source, not having to worry about
not having enough water for NuNew and grandma to shower with.
For a long time in a while, my body felt relaxed. Having warm water run down my back, soap that I
could use generously, it felt like I was splurging.
So this was what the rich people get to have that we don't. This was what societal differences
meant.
A part of me felt angry that we didn't get to have this. That with so much resources that came to
them so easily, they didn't even want to share it with us.
But who could I blame?
The new generations of the Emeralds that had nothing to do with the existence of societal levels?
That had nothing to do with the massacre?
Maybe?
But I knew...
It was mostly their ancestors that I had to blame.
For them to have also continued raising children that did not give a fuck about the millions of
struggling people outside of their world.
And just like that, I was proven to be correct as the man known as Khun Vegas stood in front of us.
His body stood tall, his aura radiated pure authority over us as he scanned his eyes across the room
like a hawk.
Never have I seen a man with an aura like his. Maybe because in our town, no one had the power to
stand with such confidence, like he could move mountains if he wanted to.
And he could.
He could take our lives right then and there if he wanted to.
"I will give you all a chance right now to raise your hands if you volunteer to be a bodyguard in
training. If not enough people volunteer, I will pick the rest of them myself," Vegas said, as if he
was showing any form of mercy to us.
Head Servant Ploy then added, "The bodyguards' rooms are far more bigger and comfortable
compared to the ones here. Food choices are also much better compared to being a cleaning
servant. You will also get the privilege to have one day off every month."
Well if I was being honest, that did sound nice. However, losing my life was not really something
I'd be willing to risk even if it meant I could have bigger rooms and better food. I would be
practically putting my life at risk every day for this arrogant looking man.
That was not worth it.
I still wanted to see grandma and NuNew.
Just when I thought no one was going to raise their hands, someone shouted, "I volunteer!"
Everyone's heads snapped towards the source of the sound. It was a woman that looked no older
than me. She had short hair and a smug look on her face, a small slouch was present as she stood
with her legs a little more open than the other ladies like she had nothing to lose.
I watched as Vegas' brow quirked up, as if he was surprised that someone would ever volunteer.
But after she walked out of the crowd and stood in front as instructed by Head Servant Ploy, no one
else raised their hands.
The atmosphere was eerily quiet after Vegas repeated, "anyone else?"
And with no time to lose, he stepped forward towards the first row, both hands behind his back as
he began scanning for candidates. I couldn't see their faces because I was in the middle row so all I
could see was their shaking legs and that terrified me too.
Time passed awfully fast once he was done with the first row, picking three men that definitely
looked like they could lift me up easily if they wanted to, but as they stood in front, I could see fear
in their eyes.
We all knew we were being sent to a future that we could not see, and the worst to expect in this
foreign land was death. But I guess no one knew it would be this fast.
And then the rest of the first row were dismissed to go to the back of the line, us replacing them in
the first row.
P'Zee looked at me from my left, his palms were rubbing against the sides of his hips, sweating
profusely, and though I did not look as nervous as he did, my heart was racing in my chest as I
prayed hard in my head, hoping that he would skip me as he stood at the end of our row, slowly
walking across.
I laid my head down low, staring at the tiles on the floor as I heard the sound of his shoes getting
closer and closer to me from the right.
And then his shoes came into view.
And he stopped in front of me.
No.
I instinctively looked up at the man before me and once our eyes met, I felt frozen under his gaze.
His eyes challenged me, as if trying their best to intimidate me, but I didn't know why, I just kept
my gaze locked and fixed on his eyes.
There was something about them that I couldn't describe.
It made me want to keep looking at him.
As if I was his prey, he took a step forward, lifting his head up slightly to make sure I was looking
at him from a lower level.
And then I felt a finger on my chin.
I stopped breathing.
Slowly pushing my face upwards and part of my eyes were no longer covered by my bangs.
As if he had finally gotten a good look at my face, he cut off our intense staring game with a smirk.
"You."
He pointed the same index finger that was once on my chin towards my chest.
I blinked a couple of times, cursing in my mind, wondering why the fuck did I even wanna look at
him.
And why the fuck I couldn't look away.
"...and you," he moved his finger to point at P'Zee who stood next to me.
And so our fates were sealed.

♖♖♖
The bodyguards' quarters were truly something else. Training rooms and swimming pools with
equipments that I didn't know existed in the world. But nothing felt exciting to me because all I
could think about was the final examination that would be held in less than three weeks.
I could die.
That was not very fun to know.
P'Zee and I were assigned to stay in the same rooms. Our beds were separated by a side table and
we laid in our beds that felt way too comfortable for us to leave as we stared at the ceiling,
contemplating life.
We spent the whole day following Head Bodyguard Chan around the complex as he briefed us
about what we would have to ace to be able to pass the minimum requirements as bodyguards.
Head Bodyguard Chan was a man who was born as the Earls. Apparently his father served the
Theerapanyakun Family as Head Bodyguard too before retiring and letting him take over.
All the rules and tour around the bodyguard complex was extremely tiring to get through. Because
every time Head Bodyguard Chan explained a new skill we had to ace, the weight on our shoulders
got heavier and my palms became sweatier.
None of the activities he explained sound fun with the requirements that we had to meet.
Head Bodyguard Chan gave us the opportunity to rest early after we had the best dinner of our
lives. I had never had a meal so delicious in my life and the fact that we can request for more if we
didn't have enough of it was crazy to me.
I didn't have to pay for anything. I didn't have to fight for food support that only comes once a
week to our town. I didn't have to leave leftovers for the next meal.
And that's what had me confused...

If the Enslaves were being treated so well in the Emeralds' household, why are the rumors about
the people who left so horrible? So many rumored to have been tortured or died under the hands of
the Enslaves for their entertainment, and that they were sent here to suffer.
I mean, one things' for sure is that they could definitely have our lives if they wanted to. But it
didn't feel like too much of a suffer. They placed a roof over our heads, fed us and paid us, in
exchange for us to serve them as servants as bodyguard which seems quite fair.
So... why didn't the Enslaves ever make it home for the yearly holidays they were promised?
That was something I needed to find out.
But before I find out, I need to get through this bodyguard examination to keep myself alive.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
There's a few questions at the end of the chapter for you guys to ponder on
Thank you for giving this story a chance ❤️

Chapter 4 - The Color of Blood
Chapter Notes
Guys arghhhh your comments always make my day!!!!
Anyways, brace yourself for this chapter, grab a pillow
-4-
The Color of Blood
PETE'S POV
"BANG! BANG! BANG!!" the sound of gunshots echoed through the room and suddenly, I felt a
familiar form of fear rush back to me. My hands began shaking and my vision became blurry.
I could taste it again, bitterness sitting on the back of my tongue. The dust flying in the air, the
sand and crushed dried cement on my feet. I was back in the same alley again.
Sirens were ringing but I could hear the screams. They were screaming...
So loud and then suddenly...
Gone.
I knew why it suddenly disappeared.
They got them.
My hands gripped tightly onto the only thing I knew I had and they were soft. The edge of my
grandma's shirt were drenched with the sweat from my palms.
I finally looked up at her.
She had a look on her face.
A look I couldn't describe.
But I prayed to God that I never would have to see that look on her face ever again.
She held my little brother in her arms, rocking him gently as she covered his ears with her hand.
BANG!
BANG! BANG! BANG!
The sounds never stopped.
They were haunting me.

The image of Pa and Ma, lying on the ground unconscious as their clothes that were once white in
protest, was now covered in red.
Red.
The color of blood.
A sign that I lost them forever.
I felt terrified.
Scared.
So so so scared.
The sounds kept haunting me...
In my nightmares that came every single night...
Loud and sharp.
Constantly ringing in my ears.
Constantly replaying.
Like...
Like they're coming for everything else I love...
Like the people I have left are next.
And I couldn't...
"Pete!"
I couldn't breathe...
"PETE!! Are you okay?!"
I couldn't control myself...
"PETE!!! LOOK AT ME!! BREATHE!"
The sounds are still there.
I laid on the ground. My hands cupped my ears as I felt tears stream down my face.
My lips were quivering. I wanted to speak.
Then I heard Head Bodyguard Chan's voice, penetrating through the constant ringing in my ear,
"Everyone give him space! You, help me carry him to the bench, now!"
And the next thing I knew, I was sat up straight and I saw P'Zee slightly kneeling in front of me to
watch me from an eye level and Head Bodyguard Chan's face a little behind his.
"He's having a panic attack," Head Bodyguard Chan said as I still struggled to breathe, feeling
uncomfortable tightness in my chest that I couldn't relief.
Images were fresh in my mind as I tried to find something... anything at all to stop this.
"Listen to me, Pete, I want you to breathe with me, do you understand?" Head Bodyguard Chan
said, his hand was on my arm, trying to hold me upright and I forced myself to nod.
"Okay breathe in..." I followed, trying my best to gasp in air, "...and slowly breathe out."
My hands were stiff, hanging mid air as I tried to get them to relax but I still couldn't control them.
"I... I ca-a-n't..." I sobbed.
As if P'Zee could articulate what I was saying, he looked down at my hands and without hesitation,
he grabbed them.
He wrapped my hands in his, gripping the back of my hands as he held on tight, assuring me that it
was okay to let go... to relax.
And then after a few of the breathing exercises... I felt my body slowly relaxing and the tears
stopped flowing.
I closed my eyes, focusing solely on my breathing, Head Bodyguard Chan's voice leading the
breathing exercises and P'Zee's hands around mine.
Warmth.
Nothing like that day.
It's warm.
"Pete... how are you feeling now?" P'Zee asked making me open my eyes.
He stared at me with wide eyes filled with concern and I nodded, swallowing the lump in my
throat, "I-I'm okay."
"You had a panic attack just now," Head Bodyguard Chan said, reminding me of his presence, "if
you're not cut out for this position then I suggest you not waste any of our time and accept your
fate."
And with that final statement, he walked out of the shooting range with a few men waiting for him
by the door, silently following.
I sat there wide eyed, his words sinking in.
I...
I don't want to die.
♖♖♖
I proceeded to join the rest of the practice for the day because P'Zee told me I should if I was fine.
I knew he didn't want me to be put into trouble further and he was saving my life.
I agreed too since there were only two more classes to go on our schedule and it could get my mind
off things.
Surprisingly, those activities did get my mind off things.

Luckily, they didn't require me to move my body around that much so I could still recover from my
panic attack, we had a weaponry class and the last one was the escape class.
Weaponry class just involved different explanations on what and how to use the weapons we had
and would be using slash carrying on a daily basis once we were official bodyguards.
Not to my surprise, turns out one of the Theerapanyakun family's main businesses were supplying
and producing weaponry.
No wonder all the weapons had the logo with the initials 'TR' engraved on them.
It was theirs.
The last class about escape taught us how to easily slip out from all kinds of things that could be
used in hostage situations such as tape, cable ties, handcuffs and even ropes. It was fascinating to
watch Head Bodyguard Chan escape from them in the shortest amount of time shown on the huge
timer on the wall.
And then we were all given the opportunity to escape it, having our escape time being noted down
for tracking purposes and to compare us from one another.
To my surprise, I was way better in it than I expected. I managed to get out of all four of the
materials in the shortest time possible out of 15 of the contestants.
But I guess this couldn't really help the fact that I could never ace the shooting test.
Not with my fear of the sound of gunshots.
Not when I'd have a panic attack whenever I hear the sound and once again be reminded of...
NO, PETE. Don't go there.
Everything's alright now. Take a deep breath and calm down.
I sat there on my bed, knees up against my chest with my hair still wet from the shower as I curled
and uncurled my toes constantly on the bedsheets, staring at the tiny wrinkles.
Is this it? Is that the one thing that'll lead me to failure?
Just because I'm afraid of the sound of gunshots?
All the other tests that I had to ace suddenly felt so easy to me. Trying them out today actually
made me realize that I was much better at it than I realized.
Maybe it was because of all the hard labor that I had to do from back home. And all the running
throughout the day, working as a letter delivery boy in our town.
Maybe the buckets of water I had to carry everyday also helped.
But that wasn't the point now.
How can someone be a bodyguard when they're scared of the sound of gunshots? Let alone use a
gun without having a panic attack?
It sounded stupid to me.

I was deep in my thoughts, trying to find ways I could save myself from failing the exam but
whatever I tried to think of, nothing came to mind.
I even thought about running away from the Theerapanyakun family.
Ha! As if I could ever make it past this building even.
"Hey, you alright?" P'Zee's voice snapped me out of my thoughts.
I flipped my head up to look at him, my slightly wet bangs covering my eyes a little but I could see
that he just came back from the shower rooms with the towel in his hand and his ruffled hair that
looked like he tried to dry it with a towel.
"Yea, I'm okay, Phi," I shoot him a small smile and pushed my knees down and away from my
chest so they lay flat on the bed, welcoming him into my personal space.
P'Zee sat down on my bed right next to me and then threw his towel across the room which landed
on the back of the chair on the study table, landing perfectly on it as it balanced.
I giggled a little at that, a small question running through my head wondering why he didn't just put
it there first when he got into the room then only came to me, but I shook it off quickly and
proceeded to look at him, wondering what he was doing.
"Do you wanna talk about it?"
I looked away and kept quiet.
I was hesitating.
"Maybe I could help?"
Maybe he could? I've been thinking long and hard about it and I really couldn't come up with
anything.
And so I nodded.
"I knew that I had always been scared of the sounds of gunshots but today was the first time I had a
panic attack because of it," I started, relaxing my back onto the headboard of my bed, "maybe
because it was for real this time..."
"My parents died in the White Massacre... from gunshots," I confessed, feeling the pain of loss
overflow me once again, "since that day I've always had nightmares about it. The sounds of it was
like a ringing in my ear that just wouldn't go away."
I didn't look at P'Zee because I didn't want to see the pity in his eyes. Or maybe he would be like
the rest of them who told me I was lucky that they didn't die from an explosion and that they were
buried with their bodies, still whole.
"That's why you had a panic attack when you heard the gunshots at the shooting range when Head
Bodyguard Chan demonstrated what we had to do, is it?" I heard P'Zee ask from beside me, his
voice soft and calming, completely different from what I was used to.
I was a little taken aback.
Why didn't he say what I thought he would?

He was asking me to continue the conversation...
He's willing to listen to me let out my thoughts...
He was... different.
And with that thought, I finally looked up at him. His thick eyebrows were hanging low, sadness
written all over his face. It was a look of sympathy, but also something else.
I didn't know what, but it didn't make me feel repulsed.
So I nodded slowly to his question, confirming his statement.
"I don't know if I'll be able to get through the examination if I'm not even capable of standing the
sound of gunshots," I confessed, "I'm really scared, P'Zee."
I didn't know what was going on with me but as I said that, tears started swelling up in my eyes, I
felt something rising up my throat as I felt the fear of losing my life in a huge mansion, miles away
from my family.
"I miss my grandma..." And just like a baby, I lost it.
Tears streamed down my face as I sobbed, my hands were shaking and my lips were curled
downwards as I tried to control myself.
I watched as P'Zee stared at me with worry in his eyes, his hands hung awkwardly mid air as if he
didn't know what to do with them.
But I didn't care. I just kept letting out my emotions.
And all of a sudden, as if P'Zee had a push, he moved his hands swiftly and wrapped them around
me, bringing my head to his shoulder as I hid in his embrace.
"It's okay, Pete, everything will be alright," P'Zee coaxed me, his hands gently brushing the back of
my head, giving me soft pats every now and then, "just let it all out."
With permission given, I began crying even harder. My tears were beginning to wet his shirt and I
felt slight embarrassment right then but I was too caught up in my emotions to care too much.
For the past few days, everything had been so stressful. I had to constantly push my body to excel
at every given task. I felt sore and tired and I just wanted to hibernate in my bed next to my little
brother at home with grandma brushing our hair as we slept.
I felt so homesick.
And I was so scared that that was the last time I saw grandma and NuNew.
I didn't even know how they were. Are they doing well? Was NuNew able to get grandma to a
doctor? Is he strong enough to carry four buckets of water everyday from the water source in
town?
I really want to do my best and pass the bodyguard examination. I am trying my best in every task.
But just why did there have to be a need to use guns?
As if P'Zee read my mind, I felt his breath blowing on the sides of my neck when he turned his
head slightly, "Don't worry, Pete. I promise we will find a way to get through this fear
together. You will ace the test. I promise you."
I didn't know why but I suddenly felt the need to fight back.
I pushed myself away from him and stared at him with nothing but determination in my eyes,
"No!"
P'Zee looked shocked as his hands hung midair from the position we were in before. He blinked a
couple of times and then I said, "Not just me. WE will ace the test..."
"...Together." I promise.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
I had so much fun writing this chapter omggg it has a different kinda pace to it, and
how it travels to Pete's past as well as the present alternatively hehe Hope you guys
had fun reading this one!!
Again, thank you for giving this story a chance ❤️
It'd mean a lot if you can leave a comment, I'd be so happy to interact with you guys!!
Chapter 5 - Guns and Doses
Chapter Notes
Before I start this chapter, I just wanna say thank you to each and every one of you that
bookmarked this story, left kudos and those who took their time to leave comments for
me to read. ❤️ Thank you!! Reading your comments really make me so happy
Thanks for always making my day!!
Okay, NOW ENJOY!!!
-5-
Guns and Doses
VEGAS'S POV
I walked in big strides across the hallway towards the main door of our mansion, making sure I
could get there in time before my cousin escapes once again.
Nop informed me that my son of a bitch cousin, Kinn, was finally back from his three month long
vacation with his fiancé, in which he threw away all of his work and responsibilities to the only
other capable person from the family...
Me.
I was just about to reach the end of the hallway when suddenly, the doors flung open from the
outside, revealing the person I so badly want to suffocate alongside his fiancé.
Ai'Kinn. My older cousin.
And Porsche. My older cousin's fiancé whom we all once thought was just a fling but ended up
being the endgame.
"Aowh, finally willing to come back?" I greeted Kinn with sarcasm laced in my voice.
"Thanks for such a warm welcome, Vegas, I've missed you too," He, too, replied sarcastically as I
looked over at Porsche and gave him a small nod, greeting him.
"You have no fucking idea how much I want to strangle you right now, Hia," I said between gritted
teeth, a smile still hanging on my face on purpose to not seem like I was threatening him to the
guards standing on the side.
"C'mon don't be so mean, I heard you did great while I was gone. Why don't we discuss this over
lunch?" Kinn gave me a firm pat on the back, as if that could make up for all the stupid mess I had
to clean up while he wasn't there.
But I did not protest because we had a guest over so I just swallowed whatever insults I wanted to
throw and walked towards the dining room with them.
Remind me to rinse my eyes after this.
I need to cleanse them after all this PDA from Kinn and Porsche, the newly engaged couple in our
family.
♖♖♖
"You have no idea how clean the water was, I swear, I could see every fish and coral on the sea
bed!" Porsche shared to the table and everyone, listened to him attentively, especially Macau who
had never been overseas.
When we made it to the dining room, as if it was all planned, everyone from our family was there.
It felt like it had been quite a while since Kinn was gone and I hate to admit it that I could never
get us all together like Kinn could.
Which is why he was in charge of the Theerapanyakun Household matters I guess.
Porsche had naturally become a new addition of our family, being well-loved by my Uncle and
Aunt because he so seemingly 'brought light and joy' into our family once he started visiting almost
every other day since him and Kinn started dating officially two years ago.
I hate to admit it but the house did seem a little brighter with his enthusiasm around and Tankhun's
crazy finally had someone to respond to.
"Kinn, now that you and Porsche are back, what do you say we host a welcoming party?" Uncle
suggested and I could see an obvious smile line my Aunt's lips.
"Welcoming party?" Kinn raised his eyebrows a little, confused by the point of it.
I continued listening quietly, taking another bite on my food as I tried to conceal my curiosity.
It was rare for the Theerapanyakun Family to host parties that were for no reason at all. We valued
important dates but we will never simply host parties if it didn't mean that we had something
important we wanted to announce to the public.
"Yes. After all, Porsche and you are just engaged but it still hasn't been announced to the public.
It'd be a good chance to introduce him to the press with a new identity too, right, Porsche?"
That's what it was?
Just because the old man wanted to announce the new family addition?
I looked up from my food to take a look at Kinn's reaction, wanting to see if there was more to it
than it was but I couldn't find anything else.
He was just purely happy to share his engagement news to the public.
But I felt uneasy.
A person like my uncle would never host a party for no other benefit.
Yes, the engagement announcement could be part of the reason, but there was always a catch...
...always something else.
"Kinn, I'll leave this to you then. Let's have it right here at the main mansion on Saturday. That
way you don't have to worry too much about the venue."
I looked over at Porsche who was holding Kinn's hand from across the table, smiling warmly at
him as if to ensure that he was alright with it.
♖♖♖
"You really think that Uncle doesn't have anything up his sleeves?" I was sitting on the chair of my
office, feeling a little uneasy, like something was tugging at me that I couldn't find a comfortable
position.
Kinn was sitting across my table, a glass of whiskey in his hand as he twirled it a little, looking like
he was deep in thought.
He sucked in a deep breath before removing his back from the chair and leaned forward, "To be
honest, I'm really not sure..."
He paused to take a sip of his drink before saying, "...he told me I should invite the Ponpiboon
family too."
So that's the catch...
I smirked at Kinn's confession, knowing that Uncle must've planned something for the night. May
it be good or bad, Kinn and I knew that we had to find out before it was too late.
"Tankhun made a mess a week ago at one of their clubs," I said, "it could be the issue with
Tankhun... Or maybe because of Ma."
I didn't want to bring up Ma but I knew I had to, to consider all the possibilities of the reason why
Uncle would specially mention on inviting the Ponpiboon family when he knew well enough
that Ma was no longer in good terms with them for years.
"Or maybe this party is really to celebrate Porsche and my engagement."
And there he goes again. My optimistic cousin. Always putting too much trust on the people in this
family.
But I knew for sure it wasn't this simple.
I knew Kinn wasn't going to continue the conversation anymore once he had his mind fixed on the
conclusion that Uncle was just happy to share their engagement to the world, so I just nodded and
smiled.
There had to be something else...
Just like my sixth birthday.
Just like all of the special occasions he had wanted to celebrate.
And I was gonna find out myself.
PETE'S POV
It had been more than a week since we all began training hard according to our strict schedules.
Everyday became the same tiring routine. Waking up at 5 am for a daily run around the
Theerapanyakun mansion with Head Bodyguard Chan because he said it was important that we
were familiar with every corner of the mansion that we would have to guard once we were official
bodyguards.
After the longest run, we would start with our classes and practices all the way till 6 pm. After
dinner, Head Bodyguard Chan allowed us to use the facilities for personal training purposes. Most
of the 15 of us were too tired to use the facilities after our daily activities but P'Zee would drag me
to the shooting range on purpose, helping me get over my fears.
And so we were there again at 9 pm, me and my shaking hands holding the gun, pointing it at the
shooting target a good distance away from me.
"Come on, Pete, you can do it!" P'Zee was cheering for me from beside me.
Everytime we had classes at the shooting range, Head Bodyguard Chan would let me sit on the
bench on the side because my panic attacks weren't exactly a good distraction for other people. So
I'd sit there in silence, both hands covering my ears as I observed how they used different guns and
aimed at the shooting targets in front.
That was the most I could do and I hated myself for it.
At one point, I had lost all hope, but P'Zee was persistent in helping me get over my fear. After
dinner, he would drag me all the way up to the shooting range where no one else was and taught
me what he learned in the classes which I've only been sitting down on the bench watching from
afar.
And so there I was, all ready to fire.
My stance was correct. My focus was correct. Everything had been learned...
Yet I couldn't pull the trigger.
I stared at the shooting target in front of me, hands up where my eyes could see the focus point as
my index finger gently swiped back and forth from the trigger, unwilling to shoot.
"Pete, I promise you, once you take the first step, everything will become easier," I could hear
P'Zee's voice near me.
And I really wanted to...
I wanted to pull the trigger...
But I couldn't.
I was too scared. Too afraid that past memories would resurface.
As if everything had been a waste, all the anticipation for nothing, I let out a groan and dropped the
gun down from my stand-by position. My shoulders relaxed and I looked over at P'Zee with
pleading eyes, "P'Zee, I'm so sorry... I just... I can't."
He sighed, a look of disappointment in his eyes, a reaction I had been dreading.
I felt useless.
I was useless.
Me being lucky enough to have met a person like him in this hell hole filled with people who could
kill me any second, yet, I kept letting him down.
"P'Zee... I'm so sorry," my voice became a whisper as I placed the gun onto the table next to me, "I
keep letting you down... You could've been back in the room, resting early instead of wasting your
time here with me... Maybe I should just give up."
I didn't dare to look him in the eyes. I didn't want to see it. The sadness. The disappointment. The
restlessness.
I knew that if my weakness and fear was dragging P'Zee down, I'd rather fail. It was better that
way. If he succeeded, maybe he could still visit grandma and NuNew for me.
Yes...
That was enough.
That was...
Suddenly, I felt my body being swung towards the right and instinctively, I looked towards the
direction of the force, only to find P'Zee's eyes locked in mine.
He was crouching slightly because he was taller than me, just to make sure that I couldn't escape
his eyes. He looked serious and slightly angry even. The smiley guy I met on the plane was long
gone.
I had never seen that look on his face and it scared me a little but I couldn't look away.
"I want you to live, Pete," his tone was low, "I don't want to lose you to a family like this."
I was a little taken aback by his words. We had only known each other for more than a week but he
valued me that much to not want to lose me?
And... a family like this?
What did he...
I shook off my suspicion and trusted my gut.
P'Zee was a good man and a good friend.
He's the only person who ever truly gave a fuck about me here.
And so with that, I nodded firmly and picked up the gun.
With that promise, I pointed the gun at the shooting target and gritted my teeth, breathing in a good
dose of confidence and bravery, "You won't."
"BANG!"
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
I'm literally so excited for all of you to read the next chapter omg eeekkk!!!! Can't
wait to update the next chapter tomorrow!
Sending my love to anyone here who needs it ❤️
By the way, it'd mean a lot if you can leave a comment, I'd be so happy to interact
with you guys!!
Chapter 6 - Music To My Ears
Chapter Notes
I loved writing this chapter so much UWUWUWUWUWU
-6-
Music To My Ears
PETE'S POV
I looked up at the digital clock on the wall that read 09:57 PM.
I was still there at the shooting range, a gun in my hand but this time it was just me.
P'Zee went back to our room after I begged him for 30 minutes, telling him I wanted to stay back
and practice by myself and he needed to rest because he had been constantly yawning, but it wasn't
completely true.
I didn't want him to see me in this state...
...shaking hands once again, knees weak as I was on the verge of falling apart.
Everything was fine in the beginning. Firing the first few shots that missed the target as I tried my
best to focus on something else rather than the sound but the more I kept going, the more I ran out
of things to focus on and flashbacks of the everything started coming back.
I successfully ignored it for a while at first, focusing on talking to P'Zee, striking up different
conversations as I fired at the shooting target, wanting to put my mind at ease.
But here I was again - Worse.
Alone in a huge room with a gun in my hand.
Having a hard time to breathe.
My legs slowly slipped downwards and I sat on the ground with a loud thud. I placed the gun onto
the floor, replacing my hand with my chest as I tightened my grip around my shirt, once again
struggling to breathe.
I could taste it again...
The bitterness...
The dust...
The fear...
The blood on my hands...

The color...
It was red.
It was...
"HEY! You okay?!"
RED.
"Hey! Look at me!"
VEGAS'S POV
I leaned on the balcony of the huge windows located at the bodyguard facility building, a cigarette
hung on the corner of my lips as I looked out at the view of the Theerapanyakun mansion from the
top floor.
I would always come up here whenever I needed to think or hide myself from the world. Since I
was 15, this would just be a place where I would hide and smoke cigarettes secretly so Ma wouldn't
find out. Now it became a place where I could temporarily escape everyone.
Looking at the Theerapanyakun mansion, I couldn't help but wonder...
What would it be like if I was born into an average family? Maybe then I wouldn't even need to be
suspicious of my own family.
But who could I blame?
Fate?
Destiny?
"BANG! BANG... BANG!!" sounds of muffled gunshots came from the two large doors down the
corridor.
I looked down at the watch on my wrist. It was almost 10 pm.
Aowh? Bodyguards usually practice from 9 am to 6 pm only, why would someone still be here?
I smashed the tip of the cigarette onto the balcony handles, dismantling the burning tip until it was
safe to dispose and conveniently threw it into the trashcan nearby before making my way to the
shooting range.
Maybe the new batch of bodyguards I chose the other day were practicing, it'd be good to have a
look for myself who were the people who valued their lives enough to practice until this hour.
If they valued this job, they'd know how important it was to keep me alive.
Pushing the doors open, I stepped in, expecting a few people to be there, but all I saw was a figure
sitting on the floor.
His hands were on his chest as he struggled to breathe.

This looked all too familiar to me.
I didn't know what got into me, maybe it was because I was once like him, and I knew how to help,
maybe it's because I had nothing to do, but without second thought, I strode towards him and knelt
down, holding him up with my hands on his arms.
"HEY! You okay?!" I called out, trying to get him to look at me.
No response. His eyes looked lost... like they were elsewhere...
He looked afraid.
"Hey! Look at me!" I called out again, placing my palm against his cheek to direct his face towards
mine.
"I-I... c-can't..." he was struggling to speak, meaning that he couldn't breathe.
I frowned, trying to remember the exercises I did when I was a kid, when Aunt Ploy would tell me
to hold my breath and focus to regain control of my breathing.
"I need you to hold your breath for me for a few seconds, okay? You're rushing your breathing...
your mind is confused," I locked my eyes at him, feeling a little familiar with his gaze but I quickly
shook off my curiosity because that wasn't the point right then.
"Alright, c'mon, hold it... one... two..."
But he wasn't doing it.
Looks like he couldn't control it.
At this rate he's going to faint.
As if my mind had control of its own, I did the first thing that came to my mind to help him hold
his breath...
With my hands on his cheeks, I pulled him close and...
I kissed him.
And just like that, I felt his breathing stop, his body froze.
1...
His lips were trembling against mine.
2...
I could taste his tears that slipped down his cheeks.
3...
My eyes closed and my lips naturally moved against his and my grip on his face loosened as it
slipped down to his neck.
He seemed confused. Like he didn't know what to do, frozen in place as I gently nibbled on his
lower lip and I found it cute...
Wait.
What the hell am I doing?
His breathing is back to normal now. I should let go.
I disconnected our lips and kept a good few inches of distance from his face, enough for me to get
a good look.
He gasped and tears were still flowing down his eyes, but his breathing had become normal.
I didn't really recognise him at first, but with a good look at him now, I knew that he was one of the
men I chose from the new batch.
He continued trying hard to maintain his rhythm of breath and his eyes lost focus of mine as his
gaze went downwards.
Confused, I followed his eyes that landed on a handgun on the floor.
Is he... afraid of guns?
Or maybe...
"Is it the gun?" I asked, "is it the sound?"
As if I read his mind, he aggressively nodded, pressed his lips and eyes tightly shut as residue tears
flowed down his cheeks.
I swiftly kicked the gun across the room, far out of reach, hoping this could show him that it could
not hurt him.
I released my hands from his arms and reached into my pockets, grabbing my iPod and earphones
that I've had with me since I was 17.
Plugging the earphones in, I grabbed both of the earbuds with separate hands and moved them up
to his ears, placing them into his ear.
He backed away from me a little, seemingly confused by the device.
Right, he's from the slumps.
"These are earphones," I said, adjusting them into place as he continued staring at me, "they play
music."
I grabbed the iPod and pressed play from the last song I was listening to.
PETE'S POV
Vegas.
He placed a strange looking item into my ears, muffling sounds from the outside world.
I stared at him confused. His eyes were no longer cold and ruthless, it looked kind.
"These are earphones, they play music."

Earphones. I repeated in my head.
He grabbed the rectangular item and pressed on its buttons and the strangest thing happened.
Music was playing in my ears.
Fly me to the moon
Let me play among the stars
Let me see what spring is like on
A-Jupiter and Mars
In other words, hold my hand
In other words, baby, kiss me
It was so clear. Like the man was singing in my ears.
I looked at him wide eyed as the melody soothed me. It sounded amazing.
I want it.
The man sang in my ear, as I kept my gaze on Vegas, confused yet intrigued by the small items in
my ear that magically played music.
"Is it too loud?" I heard Vegas ask, his voice slightly muffled by the music but I could still hear
him.
I shook my head and continued listening to the man in my ears. Completely forgetting about the
world around me, about my fears and traumas, about everything else except...
Vegas.
The song ended and it became silent, as if a button had been pushed that triggered me back into the
real world.
I grabbed the earphones and removed them from my ears carefully then placed them in front of
Vegas, a sign to return it to him.
As if reality had come crashing back down, I felt intense embarrassment and awkwardness as I
tried to brush off the fact that the man who could easily kill me saved me from a panic attack...
...by kissing me.
"T-Thank you, Khun Vegas," I was looking at the ground, avoiding his gaze as I waited for him to
accept the earphones.
Instead of taking the earphones, I felt my hand being pushed back towards me, his voice was no
longer as soft as they were before, it was serious and it sounded monotonic, "you can keep it. Wear
it when you practice, it'll help with the sounds."
I was surprised.
He was giving me the earphones? Along with the rectangular thing that generates music?
I didn't know what else to say but nod, holding the earphones in my hands tightly.
I will cherish them forever. I promise.
"Thank you, Khun Vegas," I smiled genuinely and finally looked at him.
His expression that was once cold suddenly changed in a split second, his mouth dropped open
slightly and he blinked a couple of times, staring at me, as if he was confused about something.
Whatever it was, he definitely hid it quickly and returned to how he was before.
♖♖♖
I woke up in the morning much happier than I was yesterday. Classes went extremely well and I
was passing everything, much ahead of most of the people between the 15 of us.
I excelled in speed and escape classes, Head Bodyguard Chan advised us to make use of what we
were best at and so I did, knowing that I could never beat the other bigger men with strength.
P'Zee, however, was shockingly good at everything. He was a natural at it. Every task he was
given, he would always come out on top of the class. I was glad that I didn't have to worry too
much about dragging him down anymore.
And then it was finally time for classes at the shooting range.
I placed the 'iPod' in my pocket and earphones on and lined up to grab a gun from the counter from
Head Bodyguard Chan.
When he saw me standing before him, there was a look in his eyes. Like he was shocked to see me
there but glad that I was no longer sitting on the bench.
I gave him a nod, telling him that I could do it and he handed me the unloaded gun and bullets for
us to practice.
We all stood in our respective alleys, eyes on the target as I heard him telling us to begin on his
count and I reached into my pocket, pressing on the button that Khun Vegas had taught me to and
music began playing.
I kept my eyes shut for a second, counting down myself as I teleported myself into another world.
Three...
Two...
One...
Eyes open.
Target straight ahead...
...and shoot.
And for the first time in my life. The ringing was no longer there in my ears.
I became less scared of it.

I could no longer taste it...
In fact, it felt exhilarating to see myself hit the bullseye of the target.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Did y'all like this chapter? Was Vegas and Pete's first direct interaction what you
expected?
See you guys tomorrow ❤️
Leave a comment, I'd be so happy to see what you think!!

Chapter 7 - Hopeless Problems
Chapter Notes
Thank you all so much for the sweet comments They really motivate me to keep
writing and they make me so happy UWU ❤️❤️
Hope you'll enjoy this chapter as well ❤️
-7-
Hopeless Problems
VEGAS'S POV
"You will now watch me put a bullet through your son's head, just like how you put a bullet
through my heart."
He raised the gun and pointed it right at me.
"NO!!!"
"BANG!"
34 hours ago...
"The preparations for tomorrow are all ready, Khun Vegas, I've also followed your orders and
doubled the number of guards on every corner of the Theerapanyakun mansion," Nop announced
to me as I looked through the list of guests that were invited.
"Alright, make sure Phi Long doesn't know I'm meddling with the security business for the
engagement party, he'll think I'm being nosy and worrying too much again," I warned Nop.
I knew Kinn very well. After investigating for the past few days and finding nothing out of the
ordinary, Kinn has let his guard down and assumed that Uncle didn't have any other plans during
the party but I felt suspicious still.
And I'll lie to him if I have to, to keep our family safe.
PETE'S POV
"Where did you get that?"
We were all sitting down for dinner. P'Zee was sitting beside me while Big, one of the bigger men
from the 15 of us sat in front of me.
The girl who volunteered on the first day sat next to him, her name was Som.
I looked up at the man who asked me the question, his eyes looked suspicious as he playfully
raised an eyebrow, looking at me as if he was ready to tease me.
"Get what?" I asked, confused by what he meant.
"The thing you wore just now at the shooting range," Som added, looking towards the pocket of
my suit that I hung on the chair after taking it off.
I froze, cat got my tongue, unable to answer.
"Who gave it to you?" Big questioned, leaning his body forward in an attempt to intimidate me
from across the table, "Head Bodyguard Chan?"
I didn't know how to get out of the question and I naturally looked to the side at P'Zee, my eyes
asking for help.
P'Zee didn't know Vegas gave it to me too because I didn't have the chance to tell him yet. When I
was back to our room, he was already asleep, and today, we had no time to sit down and chit-chat
like this...
So I guess that's why, he too, asked, "Oh yeah, you were wearing earphones. Did Head Bodyguard
Chan give it to you to help?"
Not you too, P'Zee.
How did you know they were earphones?
And how could you not understand my cry for help??
I was forced into a corner by my three friends, my back completely against the back of the chair as
I felt their eyes on me, burning my skin.
"It's not from Head Bodyguard Chan..." I started, my voice became softer as I spoke, "Khun Vegas
gave them to me."
As if humans had finally proven Aliens to be real, Som screamed out, "WHHAAAAT?!!!"
Bodyguards from other tables around us suddenly turned their heads to look at us.
"Sssshhh!!!" I grabbed the nearest breadstick and immediately went straight for her mouth, stuffing
her wide-opened mouth to prevent further screaming, "Quieter... I'm not ready to die."
"Aowh?" Big was now whispering, leaning close as the four of us magically became a small
whispering circle, faces close to the basket of breadsticks in the middle of our table, "Why would
Khun Vegas give you that? And... how did you even meet him? I have so many questions,
Ai'Pete."
I sighed. Finally giving in to all the questions, I told them everything.
But I left out the part where he kissed me.
Everything but that.
Anything but that.
It was the one thing that kept me up at night last night.

Khun Vegas's lips on mine...
It felt...
Warm and soft.
I could still feel it linger whenever I licked my lips.
Maybe it was because I had never been this intimate with anyone before?
I didn't have much friends back home because I didn't wanna leave grandma at home alone and
NuNew is at an age where he wants to go out and play with his friends.
I didn't wanna limit him of the freedom he could at least have, being born in such a horrible
surrounding.
So obviously, I had never been in a relationship...
Not like I'm in a relationship right now but, I've only seen people kiss on the TV back home.
The famous actors and actresses, acting out scripted love stories that portrayed all sorts of lifestyles
and the beauty of love.
I had only ever wondered what it was like to be kissed by someone.
Never had I imagine my first kiss to be in such a circumstance.
To stop a panic attack?
How pathetic.
It wasn't a story I'd like to share with anyone if I'm being honest.
But I couldn't stop thinking about what I felt last night...
There was something stirring up in my stomach.
I don't know how to describe it but it was strange.
Strange in a way that made my heart flutter and for a second, as if the world stood still.
I shook my head a couple of times as I tried brushed off my feelings and get back to the real world,
listening to Som count down her days of death yet again as she gobbled up as much food as she
could to 'live a luxurious life' before death.
We all laughed but it was only for a short moment...
...because we all knew too that death could be nearing all of us soon if we did not excel in the
exams... or if we were not better than the others.
And I fear the earphones would only be able to get me through a little. In the end, I'd still have to
get over my fears of gunshots without them.
Nighttime came and I lied in bed awake, my eyes wide open in the dark as I stared at the blurry
ceiling wondering what I should do about the final exam.
Is there a way I could let myself forget my fear? Or maybe lie to my brain that nothing ever
happened?
Of course, this all just sounds dumb.
"Pete, you asleep?" P'Zee's voice snapped me out of my thoughts.
I turned my head to the left, to see his figure on the bed near mine and I responded, "Hmm, I'm
awake, Phi."
"Can I ask you a question?"
"Sure thing."
I heard him take in a deep sharp breath, "Do you like it here?"
I was caught off guard. This wasn't the question I'd expect him to ask. I thought it'd be something
more basic, like why I wasn't asleep yet or if I wanted to go to the shooting range for practice
tomorrow after hours.
I've definitely thought about it before... Whether I liked it here in the Theerapanyakun family.
Though there were parts of it that I hated like how our lives were always hanging by a thread, one
wrong move could cost us our lives, but we were all fed and paid well according to our jobs.
And there was...
Him.
Vegas.
A man I knew not much of but I knew one thing for sure...
He showed me an act of kindness that night.
And for that, I was thankful.
Carefully, I said, "I guess I don't? I miss grandma and my Nong a lot. Sometimes I'd get so stressed
out about staying in such a foreign place, fearing for my life wondering if I could make it through
the exam... Sometimes I'd get angry because of how unfair I felt for our people back home. The
Emeralds are living such a glamorous life... but I'm glad I have you here with me, Phi. I know I
never would've made it this far if it wasn't for you. So, I don't hate it here. As long as I have the
people who are nice to me here with me."
P'Zee did not respond immediately and I thought he was asleep but suddenly I heard the sounds of
his shuffling bedsheets and a long sigh followed by it.
And then he said, "Pete, you shouldn't trust people easily. Especially the people from this family."
From this family?
Was he hinting me about Khun Vegas?
I stayed silent, and he continued to elaborate, "They're horrible people that have killed millions of
people without batting an eye just for the benefit of their own... they don't care about us, Pete."
He was right.
Just because Khun Vegas helped me once doesn't prove that he's a good man.
He could've just did it out of good mood and maybe I was just lucky that he showed mercy.
After all, he was the man who wanted the rest of us who didn't make it to be punished by death.
What was I thinking?
I had to admit that when P'Zee took me out into the reality, I was a little disappointed.
But I knew P'Zee just wanted the best for me.
"You're right," I agreed, "I'm sorry for even trying to defend them, Phi."
And then the awkward silence was back.
"I heard there's a party happening at the mansion tomorrow," P'Zee said, "I think I know how to
help you with your shooting exams."
[ The Night of the Engagement Party ]
My eyes widened as I sat on the rooftop of the bodyguard building with P'Zee, watching the dark
sky being lit up with the most colorful lights I have ever seen in my life.
At first I was so scared because of the sounds of it...
Like gunshots.
But once they began spreading from a single light into an array of it, sparkling in different colors
right before my eyes, the biggest smile lined my face.
I had never seen anything like it in my entire life.
"They're fireworks, Pete!" P'Zee shouted from beside me as I continued staring at the night sky that
was no longer dark.
Fireworks.
They were beautiful. The sounds they made were so similar to the gunshots yet they came out as
something that lit up the whole sky, like stars dancing in the night... not to take someone's life.
"They're so pretty," I commented, my eyes staring at the colors, unwilling to blink because I was
afraid I would miss out on one of them.
The show went on for quite some time when the clock struck twelve, coming from every angle of
the Theerapanyakun mansion. No matter where I looked, left or right, bright colors were all around
us.
I wonder if the guests that were invited are watching the show from the garden? Or maybe the
Centre Court?
I wonder if it looks different from there...
Grandma and NuNew would love to see this too.

I let my mind wander as I watched the fireworks, I was so blown away that I didn't notice how
excited I was...
The show ended with a final firework that came out in a gold dazzling sprinkle shinier than stars.
And it ended.
"That's it?" I looked over at P'Zee and uncontrollably pouted, "but I want more!!"
P'Zee was looking at me, his eyes were soft and I couldn't describe it, there was something about
the way he looked at me that felt different than before.
He smiled, "It's been more than 20 minutes, I've never seen a firework show this long before."
"Aowh, Phi? Which area do you live in that there's fireworks?? We never have these in our area."
P'Zee looked as if he had said something wrong, the smile on his face dropping slightly and then
he quickly brought it back up, "My family was part of the Earls when I was a kid."
Oh. He never told me that.
No wonder he knew about so many things, like the earphones. His family was once living
comfortably.
I didn't know if I should keep asking because it may be a bad memory for him so I nodded at him,
showing him that I acknowledged it.
"We got stripped off of the title when my family protested against the White Massacre... so we've
been struggling since," P'Zee continued.
"So that's why you're here?" I brought my knees up slightly to lean on it because my neck was
feeling a little sore from looking up too long.
P'Zee smiled a little, "Sort of."
Huh? Sort of?
I was gonna keep pushing, to ask more questions, but I was cut off, "You did great just now, Pete."
"Huh?" I tilted my head to the side, expressing confusion.
Did I do anything? Maybe he's talking about the practice today?
He chuckled a little, shaking his head. Then, he lifted his hand and landed it on top of my head,
gently brushing the top of it, ruffling my bangs.
"You didn't have a panic attack from the fireworks."
He was right...
I didn't!!
I smiled widely at his compliment, my eyes curving, feeling extremely proud of myself, "I know
right, Phi?!"
"I hope this can help you. Whenever you aim at the shooting target during exams, I hope you
replace the memories of the sounds with fireworks instead... just like the ones we saw just now," he
suggested, his hands still gently rubbing on my head.
I smiled and nodded.
"Thank you, Phi... I really don't know what I'd do without you," I confessed, looking at him as he
finally stopped rubbing on my head and began fixing my hair.
I closed my eyes when his fingers got to my bangs, brushing them to put my hair back in place after
ruffling them up. I kept quiet as I felt his fingers brush gently, reminding me a lot of my grandma.
His fingers moved from my hair, and just when I thought he was gonna take his hands off, I felt his
fingers move down to my cheeks.
This feels... a little different.
With that thought, my eyes fluttered open and I was shocked to find P'Zee's face only mere inches
away from mine.
And then he whispered, "me too."
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Here's some Zee and Pete stuff For those wondering how Zee
feels about Pete, whether it's platonic or romantic, I hope this is clear enough
❤️
Vote and leave a comment, lemme know what you think!

Chapter 8 - Shot of Truth
Chapter Notes
Before we begin I just wanna let you all know that I will be hurting a character in this
chapter so pleath do not cometh for my ass because it helps with character
development and plot purposes
-8-
Shot of Truth
VEGAS'S POV
I watched from the front row alongside Macau and the rest of our family as Kinn gave his romantic
speech to Porsche after announcing the engagement to the public.
Porsche was a famous actor and Kinn felt that the entertainment industry's reporters should be
invited as well, hence, there was an annoying amount of flashing lights at the Centre Court of the
Theerapanyakun mansion tonight.
Everyone clapped and cheered as Kinn and Porsche held each other in their arms, the biggest
smiles lining their faces as they could not stop giving each other kisses, earning constant 'aww's
and 'oooh's from the crowd watching.
Usually, I'd feel disgusted, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of happiness and relief for my older
cousin.
I had seen him heartbroken a couple of times in his life and being able to open up again after all
that was something I was very proud of him for.
Though love is something Kinn finds extremely important in his life, we were very different in that
sense.
Love is a weakness to me.
Loving someone makes them your weakness and that...
Only makes you weaker.
The evening went by with music and laughter crowding the room as I put on a polite smile, my jaw
feeling numb from it but I could not complain.
The Theerapanyakun family had to maintain a certain posture and personality towards the public
eye and if we break character, we could damage the reputation of our family.
That was not something any of us was willing to risk.
"If you'll excuse me," I smiled and gave the Wongsawat family's oldest daughter a nod before
excusing myself to leave and grab another glass of champagne...
A.K.A. to escape from the tiring questions I had to answer all night.
I walked towards the corner of the ballroom, where the refreshments and dessert table was located
as Nop followed me.
"Speak," I ordered, the smile on my face fading immediately once no one else was near us.
"Our guards reported that Khun Korn had been seen with your parents and the Head of the
Ponpiboon family at the West Wing's inner garden a while ago," Nop reported.
I knew something was up.
Kinn, I was right.
"Report any abnormal activity to me immediately, I'll inform Kinn and we'll make our way there as
soon as possible, do not make a single move without my instructions, understood?"
"Khap, Khun Vegas."
I looked towards the crowd of people in fancy clothing, socializing around with each other as I
tried to find Kinn.
Regardless of whether the meet up was just a casual meet up between old high school friends, it
was better to be safe than sorry.
It was too suspicious.
Even if Ma was a Ponpiboon, she had never stayed in contact with them after marrying Pa. I did a
little digging when I was younger but besides finding a bunch of pictures of them when our parents
were all still in highschool together, there was nothing else.
It was as if Ma was never born in that family.
And she had always hated it when Macau or I asked questions about her family when we were
kids.
So... why are they meeting up now?
We had never been in good terms with the Ponpiboon family...
So why?
I found Kinn being surrounded by his college friends that used to come over to the mansion a lot
when he was younger. Porsche stood with Kinn's hand around his waist as his friends teased him
about dating a movie star.
I did not have time to entertain any one of them.
I rolled my eyes and took in a sharp breath, readying myself to stop their fun conversation by
giving Kinn a firm pat on the shoulder.
Kinn turned around and raised an eyebrow when he saw me standing there, panting slightly from
trying to get to him in the crowd.
"Hia, we need to talk," My grip on his shoulder tightened, signalling him on how serious the issue
was.
"Can we talk later? I'm in the middle of something, Vegas."
"It's important," I said as I looked around at his friends and Porsche who had their eyes on me,
looking at me like I was the outsider of their circle.
And finally, he followed me to a corner, whispering something into Porsche's ear before leaving,
earning a smile from him.
"My parents and your dad are in the West Wing's inner garden right now with the Head of the
Ponpiboon family," I said, looking around the room to make sure there were no extra ears listening.
"And?"
"Something's wrong, Kinn, we need to go now."
"What's wrong with that? I get that we have never been in good terms with the Ponpiboon family
but maybe Pa is just using this opportunity to talk it out with one ano-"
"This sounds too easy, Kinn. You know our family never goes for easy."
"VEGAS!" he raised his voice a little, "today is my engagement party and all I want is for today to
be perfect and enjoy myself for once with the people I love so can you for once just... let me have
this?!"
Ha.
What was I expecting?
For him to understand that our family will never be all rainbows and unicorns?
Different theories were already starting to form in my mind as I feared for the worst.
If he wasn't going to protect our family then I will.
I clenched my jaw, swallowing every single word down my system as I held in my anger. I knew
that now was not the time for me to get pissed off in front of hundreds of people from the high
society in Bangkok.
So with a clenching jaw, I said, "Fine. I'll go myself."
And with that, I glared at him one last time and turned around to leave.
♖♖♖
I was walking with big strides towards the West Wing as fast as I can, going through every
shortcut I knew in my home with Nop following closely behind.
The West Wing's inner garden was a place that only the Theerapanyakun family members could
go to or only when there are top secret or important meetings that we wanted to hold with no
interruptions, no cameras and no one we don't trust around.
The inner garden was so classified that we only allowed Head Bodyguard Chan and Aunt Ploy to
go inside for guarding and cleaning purposes.
I stood at the entrance of the garden that was located right at the corner of the West Wing which
leads to the outside and into the garden, a heavy stone door separating me from them.
Placing my thumb onto the fingerprint operated door, I waited impatiently as it verified who I was.
"Wait outside, Nop," I ordered, remembering the strict rules of our family and he nodded.
The door slid open and I walked into the garden that was surrounded by tall walls covered by moss
and vines.
I had only been here a few times. Most times were with Kinn when we had important meetings
with our business partners, that's why I was familiar with the place.
Following the stone trails, I walked closer towards the gazebo that I knew was located at the centre
as I passed by no guards.
How secret could this meet up be for it to be held here?
And why?
I just needed to make sure that my parents were safe. Whatever they're up to, I'll listen from a
distance and leave if they're not in danger.
"You will return us what's ours, Achara, everything that you have stolen from my family, including
that heirloom," I heard the deep voice of a man speaking to my Ma, as if it was a threat.
"Arthit, I thought today was just about us talking it out and catching up with each other, let's not
get into that... we haven't really sat down together like this since 30 years ago," this time it was
Uncle's voice.
Arthit?
The Head of the Ponpiboon family?
My Ma's cousin?
I stood still behind a stone wall near the gazebo covered in vines, my back leaning on it as I tried
my best to listen.
"And I AM trying to talk it out... by asking her to return me what is rightfully mine."
"P'Arthit, I've told you many times that grandpa gave ME the family heirloom. I will follow his
wishes and guard it forever wi-"
"-You have no idea how important the family heirloom is to my family, Achara! It is rightfully
ours and now that you no longer belong in the Ponpiboon family, it is only right that you return it
to me NOW."
And then I heard my Pa's voice, "Arthit, I know you're upset about the past but can we please
move past it and leave it all behind? Achara did not take a single penny from your grandfather
when he passed and she left the family as promised, so please, after all that we've been through
together in the past, let her keep the one thing she was given."
"Leave it all behind?" I heard Arthit let out an audible smirk, "how easy for you to say that when
Achara was the one who broke us off, Kan... she took you away from me! Grandpa granted your
marriage with her but not OURS and YOU LET HIM!"
Wait, what?
Pa and Arthit...
They were lovers?
"Arthit, we both knew we could never be... and our relationship was clearly coming to an end that
time, we were not doing good."
And what followed was the slamming of a palm on the table.
"Not doing good? So you decided to marry my fucking cousin?! A girl you've only met twice when
visiting ME at MY house?!"
"P'Arthit, I'm sorry if we've hurt you... If... If you have to blame someone, blame me instead," I
heard Ma say, her voice was on the verge of breaking, "It was me who asked grandpa to marry me
to Kan, Kan was just obliging for the good of two families."
"And look where it got us?!"
"Arthit, please, let's talk this out calmly, we really want to make amends with you, this will not do
any of our family good," Uncle spoke, his voice was still calm, just like always.
"I don't want your stupid amends! I want you all to give me back what is rightfully mine!"
As I was just listening to their conversation, my head leaning sideways, I did not notice when
someone grabbed my hand from the other side.
I snapped my head towards the direction and there stood Head Bodyguard Chan, his expression
slightly shocked to find me there.
"Khun Vegas," he called out, "you shouldn't be here."
I placed a finger on my lips, telling him to shush, but it felt like I was too late when I heard the
sound of three gunshots fired and a woman's scream followed.
NO.
Head Bodyguard Chan and I shared a look with one another, wide-eyed.
He was the only one standing guard here in this garden.
Which meant no one else was there to protect our family.
And I...
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes

I've been planning this chapter for quite a while and I've been stuck for a few times on
how I wanted it to play out because all these things are happening in Vegas's POV and
he is a VERY complicated character With that note, I still hope you enjoyed this
chapter ♂️
PLEASE BRACE YOURSELF FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER BECAUSE IT MAY

HURT YOU MORE
❤️
Leave a comment, lemme know what you think and see you guys tomorrow!!
Chapter 9 - Lies, Tell Me Lies
Chapter Notes
GET READY!
-9-
Lies, Tell Me Lies
VEGAS'S POV
I ran out of my hiding spot and towards the stone trails that led towards the entrance of the open
gazebo and as I got a full view of who was injured, my eyes widened and I felt the world darken.
Pa laid on the ground, a wound on his stomach as he bled profusely, his face looking like he was in
immense pain as P'Arthit directed his gun at Uncle Korn with a bleeding arm who was trying his
best to hold Pa upright with Ma on his other side.
Two guns were far away from them and I assumed that Arthit had managed to kick away Uncle
and Pa's gun after he injured them.
"Arthit! I invited you into MY home, I let my guard down because I thought you truly wanted to
reconcile our friendship! Now you take advantage of us and hurt my brother?!" Uncle looked at
Arthit with angry eyes.
"Pa!" I called out, feeling the worry multiply as Head Bodyguard Chan got out his gun and pointed
it at Arthit from next to me.
All of them turned to look at me and when I locked eyes with my family, their eyes were screaming
for me to not be there.
But I was blaming myself.
I should've been there earlier.
I should've been there to prevent them from getting injured.
"Aowh, Vegas!" I heard Arthit call my name with a sarcastic tone, a sly smile hanging on his face
as I tightened my fists, "You're here!"
"Put your gun down or I'll put a bullet through your fucking head," I looked up at him from my
family who were on the ground, my eyes threatening him.
I had never felt such strong need to put a bullet through someone's head until then.
"The love child of Kan and Achara... who knew you'd become such a ruthless boy?" Arthit said
with the gun still pointing at Uncle's head.
Head Bodyguard Chan stood still, not moving without orders because it could jeopardise Uncle's
life.
I was about the reach into my back pocket to grab my gun, but as if Arthit had read my mind, he
took a step closer to Khun Korn, this time his gun was pointed right at his forehead, no distance
was left.
"Put your hands up where I can see them, Vegas, or I will shoot right now!"
I rolled my eyes in defeat, feeling annoyed that I wasn't quick enough.
"How about this, Korn," Arthit looked over at me, "you don't have to give me the heirloom
anymore, I'll have yours and Achara's life instead to make it up to our ancestors for betraying us."
"Don't you fucking dare, Ai'Arthit!" Pa defended, his movement causing intense pain to his
gunshot wound as more blood oozes out and dyed his shirt red.
I took the opportunity to slide my hands to my back pocket and swiftly, I pulled out my gun as I ran
towards the stairs of the gazebo and pointed it at Arthit.
I fired.
"BANG!"
The bullet hit the edge of the table of the gazebo...
I missed.
Arthit flinched from the shot and the next thing I knew, he fired multiple shots towards my
direction.
I watched as Head Bodyguard Chan fell onto the ground a little behind me after firing a few shots
and then...
My thigh felt a hit.
The next thing I knew, I was down on my knees.
"VEGAS!!!!!" I heard my mother's voice.
My free hand gripped onto my thigh where it suddenly grew weak and it was wet.
It hurts.
I finally looked down at my thigh only to find that my suit that was once new and white now had a
hole in it as the bright color of blood tainted my pants.
It did not look pretty.
It's not like I've never had a gunshot wound but...
Why? When I looked up from the ground towards my family...
I saw my Ma, tears in her eyes.
I saw my Pa, in pain as he bled profusely, he didn't look like he could hold on any longer.
I saw Uncle Korn, regret and anger in his eyes, trying his best to keep Pa alive as his hand pressed
on his wound, trying to stop the bleeding.
...I felt scared.
"Kan, I change my mind," Arthit said, "If you let me have the boy, I'll let all of you go."
Then pain I felt deep in my thigh was numbing my senses as I still kept my other hand upright,
trying my best to point it at Arthit.
Though his deal didn't seem that trustworthy, we weren't really at a situation where anything was
negotiable.
Nothing was greater than the fear I had right then of losing my family.
It was all I ever knew.
To live for this family.
To die for this family.
It was all I was ever taught to do since I was born.
So, if I couldn't protect this family...
"Deal," the word came out of my mouth faster than I expected.
I gritted my teeth as I waited for it to come.
I only had one thing in mind.
I will protect the Theerapanyakun family.
"You will now watch me put a bullet through your son's head, just like how you put a bullet
through my heart."
Even if it costs me my life.
He raised the gun and pointed it right at me.
"NO!!!"
"BANG!"
I closed my eyes, bracing myself for what's to come, knowing that it was what I had to do.
But it never came.
I slowly opened my eyes, only to be welcomed by the vision of my Ma falling to the ground.
And then everything else in the world slowed down.
I watched as Head Bodyguard Chan crawled up from the ground and fired at Arthit.
I watched as my uncle tried his best to reach for Ma.
I watched as my Pa scream in agony, his hands reaching out.

Someone else had died for me.
It was...
"Ma!!" I screamed as I felt a tear in my throat from how hoarse my voice was.
"Vegas, get out of here!" Uncle Korn shouted at me, his eyes were demanding but I still stood still,
"Go get help!! NOW!!"
But I didn't.
I let the anger get to me.
I let the pain flow through me.
As if I had been possessed, I tightened my grip on the gun and pulled myself up, limping towards
the man I wanted to make suffer so much that was lying on the ground, crying in pain like he
should.
Within seconds, I pointed the gun at his chest from above as I looked at the man below me.
"HOW DARE YOU!" I growled, feeling the veins on my neck protruding.
Arthit laughed, as if he was satisfied by the outcome, "Shoot me, boy, I DARE YOU! My family
will avenge me... your family will NEVER be safe! I'll be watching you!"
A smirk lined my lips, nothing else mattered to me in that moment.
Reputation or money, I did not give a fuck about it.
Leaning downwards so I could put my face closer to the man, I clenched my jaw and swore, "Oh,
I'll make you watch, alright."
I tilted my head sideways so I could get a better look at his face, "I'll make you watch from hell, as
I kill your family and ruin everything you love..."
One shot to his stomach. For Pa.
"One..."
One shot to his Arm. For Uncle Korn.
"...by..."
Finally...
"...one."
A bullet through his chest.
For Ma.
"BANG!"
And then the fireworks came.
♖♖♖
"Vegas," there stood my cousin Kinn with that look on his face again where he's sorry, "I'm really
sorry."
Of course he is.
Everyone's sorry.
Everyone in this family SHOULD BE sorry.
I didn't look at him again as I laid there, head tilted towards the window so I could avoid him and
his sorry eyes.
"The funeral is tomorrow, Pa wanted me to let you know that we will be telling everyone that Aunt
Achara died from a heart attack and Khun Kan is too sad to attend."
Of course you've all had the perfect cover up.
I laid still as my hands folded into fists underneath the blanket.
I crave revenge.
I want them to pay.
I want every single one of the Ponpiboon family members to get on their knees and pay for Arthit's
sins.
I was desperate.
But I knew that for a this to work, I needed to be patient.
I will take as much time as I need to scheme the perfect revenge.
A revenge so cold that I will make sure the Ponpiboon family may never appear on the surface of
the Earth ever again.
"I'm sure Pa has already told you that it's best for us to let this go since the Ponpiboon family is
willing to not make it a big deal that Arthit died in the Theerapanyakun family grounds. It'll create
a huge problem if both of us are not willing to let it go."
[ Flashback to Conversation with Uncle Korn an Hour Ago ]
"Vegas, Uncle is sorry that I was stupid enough to believe that now that we are old, Arthit would
let the past go, that's why I let him into our home," Uncle Korn said, a bandage wrapped around his
arm as he sat beside my bed.
"I want them to pay," was all I said.
"Please listen to me, Vegas. The Ponpiboon family and our family are two out of five families of
the Emeralds in Thailand. Do you know how much chaos we would cause if we do go head on
with one another? If we do choose to become public enemies with them?"
I know, alright.
I know damn well.

"And it wasn't like we were the only ones who lost someone, they did too. Yet, they chose to let it
go if we let it go. A life for a life, we are both at loss, Vegas."
Not when Arthit was the one who came into our home first looking for trouble.
I turned away from Uncle Korn, unwilling to listen to his reasoning even when I know what he said
was true.
"Okay, fine. Even if we do decide to become public enemies with them, what will happen then?
Businesses in Bangkok will fall, stock market prices will drop drastically, everything that our
family has built up until now will no longer mean anything, all because you want your revenge to
put out that anger in you? You want our family's legacy to break all because of you? You want to
see Macau suffer the consequences?"
I hated that he was right.
"And it's not like you don't know that the secret society that is strongly against the Society Levels
that our ancestors built are on the rise. They will take any chance they get to attack us when we are
weak. The Big Five control the government and if two of our families do decide to go against one
another, we will only end up worn out and weak. They can easily take their chance to attack and
ruin the system."
Uncle Korn was clever. He always had been. And because of that, our family stood strong and
stronger when he was in control. Even now that he's no longer in charge and has let Kinn take over
his responsibilities, he was still well aware of everything that went on in the society.
The secret society that aims to break the system was becoming stronger and stronger, successfully
infiltrating the city and bombing up a few factories owned by other Emeralds, disguising
themselves as loyal workers.
They had been trying to get the media's attention so that they are able to recruit more members to
help them in their scheme and thankfully, most of the media was controlled by the Wongsawat
Family, who are part of the Emeralds.
They would never let them get what they want.
Which was why the Big Five were so powerful.
We were practically the Gods here.
I bit the insides of my cheeks, knowing how much this could negatively affect our family.
But that doesn't mean I won't have my revenge.
I will.
I'll just need some time.
Time to plan this all out properly and tear the Ponpiboon family apart...
Bit by bit so they can feel how much it hurts.
PETE'S POV
It had been weeks since the incident that night at the Theerapanyakun family. The incident that
shocked all of us.
We have heard the news that Khun Achara, Vegas's mother, had died from a sudden heart attack.
Everyone in the family was made to wear black for 30 days in honor of her death to show respect
and remembrance.
Since then, I've passed the bodyguard examinations with P'Zee. Though the scores weren't my best
in practice, I was glad I made it through alive.
Head Bodygauard Chan took a month off and a bodyguard named Nop took over instead.
And right in front of our eyes, the 7 people who did not make the cut in becoming bodyguards
were made to drink a 'painless death' poison on the spot.
"Let it be a warning," P'Nop said, "for those who do not do well and work hard to serve this family,
this may be your death."
Throughout the whole process, I had my eyes closed.
P'Zee was right.
The Theerapanyakun family are horrible people who have killed millions of people.
Though I did not know any of the 7 people well and the ones I truly got close to passed the
examinations, I couldn't imagine what it'd be like if the person I had lost was P'Zee.
He had become such an important person in my life, taking care of me in so many situations just
like a brother.
That is, when I still didn't know how he felt about me...
Because that night, what he said really confused me.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Well this chapter was heavy Hope you still enjoyed it though!! I'll make up for the
emotional damage through the next few chapters, I promise!!!
Vegas and Pete's interactions will start next chapter ❤️
Thank you if you've left a comment ✨

Chapter 10 - Easy to Forget
Chapter Notes
Very important PLEASE READ!!
Would you all prefer to read a KinnPorsche side story or a MacauChayKim side story?
COMMENT YOUR VOTE BEFORE YOU START THIS CHAPTER (just in case
you forget )!! I'm planning on writing a short side story for one of the couples from
the same universe of Cruel Romance ❤️❤️
- 10 -
Easy to Forget
PETE'S POV
After P'Zee's strange look at me during that night with the fireworks, I felt a little uneasy.
He was inches away from my face. If that were a romance movie, he would've kissed me by then.
But he just said, "I have something important to tell you after the bodyguard examination. So live."
And here I was. Alive and well. Going on my second week of work as an official bodyguard for
Vegas Theerapanyakun but P'Zee still had not told me what he said he would.
Though I was extremely curious about what he was going to tell me, I didn't push him for it. We
had a tough week, watching seven people die in front of our eyes from poison wasn't really
something calming to the nerves.
I managed to successfully cope with my fears very well ever since that night with P'Zee and I no
longer needed to wear the earphones during practice. I just wore them when I was back in our
bedroom at night when I couldn't sleep.
The earphones and the rectangular thing that Vegas gave me eventually stopped working and P'Zee
said it was because it had to be 'charged' once in a while, kinda like the TV back home but not
constantly.
I got very sad when it died and stopped playing music, but I was grateful for how long it lasted.
Staying true to my words, I will still cherish it forever even when it is no longer singing into my
ears.
Our guarding schedules were extremely tight and we all had to work for 12 hours a day, another 2
hours dedicated for daily trainings and practices while the rest hours of free time are all definitely
dedicated for sleep.
We were allowed to go for lunch breaks and dinner breaks of course, but the time was never fixed,
it was usually all depending on our schedule and P'Nop.
Thankfully, I had the day shift so I still got to wake up in the morning like a normal working
human unlike P'Zee who got the night shift instead.
I guess that's also why he and I haven't been able to talk to one another, because when he's
sleeping, I was working and when I was working, he was sleeping.
"Hey, Pete!" I heard P'Nop calling for me when he walked out of Khun Vegas's bedroom. Today
was the day I was scheduled to stand guard outside of Khun Vegas's room.
P'Nop had been taking over Head Bodyguard Chan's job temporarily while he went on his holiday
that no one knew was coming, and him also being Khun Vegas's closest bodyguard doesn't really
make his job any easier.
Khun Vegas had been staying in his room since I first started officially working for him and
everyone said he was mourning his mother's death in there so no one else besides Nop was allowed
to go in there.
But protocol was protocol. One bodyguard must always be stationed in the room where any of the
Theerapanyakun family member is located, except when they are sleeping.
"Khap, P'Nop," I bent my head slightly, showing respect and went back to standing upright in the
position we were all trained to be in during our watch.
"I have an important emergency errand that I need to run so I will appoint you to guard Khun
Vegas personally while I'm gone."
I'm sorry?
P'Nop came closer to me, looking from side to side at the other guards who were guarding the ends
of the hallway and once he decided it was safe, he looked me dead in the eye, "Attend to his needs
and do whatever he says, do you understand? Khun Vegas is injured so make sure he's taking his
medications after finishing his meals, these are Khun Korn's orders."
Injured?
Maybe he feels sad and depressed after losing his mother to the heart attack? Maybe it's an
emotional injury?
Regardless what it was, I nodded in response once I've received his orders.
"Okay, if there's anything, DO NOT inform any other bodyguard but me, do you understand? Khun
Vegas does not want anyone to know about his condition."
"Khap, P'Nop," and with that, I was left alone, standing outside of Vegas's bedroom door, ready to
knock.
I didn't know why but I felt nervous as I stood there, my right hand hanging mid-air as I hesitated
for a good two seconds before giving the door a few knocks.
And then I heard his voice from inside the room, loud and firm, "Come in."
With permission given, I straightened my shirt, not even knowing why because I'm not really a
person who cares too much about how I look in front of others.
Maybe it's because I'm officially meeting my boss for the first time.
Yes, that must be why I'm also fixing my bangs right now.
With a nod to myself, I pushed the door opened and stepped in, eyes on the ground, and then I
gently closed the door behind me.
Bracing myself and trying my best to ignore the loud beating in my heart, I placed both my hands
together in front of me in my bodyguard position and I looked up.
And there he sat on a wheelchair.
Wait.
On a wheelchair?
Why?
When P'Nop said Khun Vegas was injured, he meant he was physically injured?
But when?
How?
Is he alright?
I looked at his left leg that had white bandages wrapped around his thigh. He had a small cushion
underneath it, propping it slightly higher than the other uninjured leg. Maybe it was to prevent
numbness, and his back was leaning relaxed on the chair.
He's alive for sure but...
Does it hurt a lot?
What kinda stupid question is that, Ai'Pete! Of course it hurts, he's literally sitting in a wheelchair.
But why am I even worried?
It's not part of my job to be worried about their boss. I just need to finish the tasks P'Nop assigned
to me while he runs his errands.
But that's reasonable for me to be worried too though.
He helped me at the shooting range that day.
If it wasn't for him and the earphones, I would've probably never been able to practice without
having panic attacks for that long.
I should thank him for it.
I haven't gotten a chance to thank him without looking like a crying mess on the floor with tears all
over my face.
P'Zee would probably not be happy to know that I want to thank him now but grandma had always
taught me since I was young that we should always thank someone for their help regardless of who
they are. If someone had shown an act of kindness to you, you should thank them with sincerity.
Sorry, P'Zee. I'll listen to my grandma this time.

Shaking my head as I tried to brush off my thoughts, I watched as he sat on the wheelchair by the
window, wearing a pair of glasses and a book in his hand as the light from outside shone on streaks
of his hair from behind, giving it a glow.
I could thank him right now.
It was just me guarding the inside of this room with him sitting just a few steps away from me
anyway.
I guess thanking him wouldn't hurt, right?
I really feel like I owe it to him.
My hands that were placed in front in my bodyguard position began to feel sweaty and I turned to
look at Vegas again, who synchronised with my actions by flipping a page on the book.
With courage that I've been mustering up for the past fifteen minutes, I finally called out, "Khun
Vegas?"
He turned his head to the side away from his book from the sound causing his glasses to drop
slightly down the bridge of his nose from his movement and he looked gorgeous.
Excuse me, what?
I meant that he looked like a man who looked decent in glasses.
Swallowing down my thoughts, I continued, "Thank you for the earphones... it really helped me a
lot."
I didn't know why but I felt shy to have him look at me like that.
Just when I was about to continue, his answer made the small smile on my face drop, "What
earphones?"
Oh.
He... doesn't remember?
Then that means that he also doesn't remember what happened that night.
Trying my best to shake off the topic and hide my disappointment, I blurted out, "It's nothing,
Khun Vegas, sorry for disturbing you."
His eyes scanned me once more and then he nodded, turning his head back to the book in his hand.
"Don't talk to me if it's not important, we don't know each other, interaction is unnecessary so just
do your job, I'll let this go once because you're new."
If words could cut I guess his did.
What was I even thinking?
That he'd be a nice boss with a kind smile?
That he'd be the type to make small talk?

My job is to technically protect and die for him when necessary so obviously he wouldn't be
interested to get to know someone who's possibly gonna sacrifice themselves for him anytime
soon.
I nodded, "Khap, Khun Vegas."
And I let it die.
I let my good impressions of him die.
He was right.
I was only there to do my job.
Everything else was unnecessary.
And just like that, an hour passed by quickly without any notice, because all I did was replay the
previous accident in my head over and over again, feeling extremely embarrassed and slight
disappointment.
I guess I didn't have to return him his earphones anymore. It probably didn't even mean much to
him. He could get a million pair of new earphones if he wanted to right now.
So why would he want the one he gave me back?
"Hey, you," a voice snapped me out of my thoughts and my eyes flicked towards the source of the
sound and Vegas still sat in the same spot but he had closed his book.
I blinked a couple of times, "Khap, Khun Vegas."
"I'll take a shower now."
Huh?
So... what does that have to do with me?
Maybe he was just informing me.
So I stood still and replied the same thing, "Khap, Khun Vegas."
And then he sucked on his teeth, making a 'tsk' sound and he rolled his eyes, seemingly annoyed.
"Well? Help me to the shower!"
Yes, of course! I'm such an idiot, he is literally in a wheelchair right now.
I became a little nervous from how he suddenly raised his voice a little so without hesitation, I
quickly walked towards him and pushed his wheelchair from behind, leading him to the bathroom
located at the other end of the room.
I've managed to push him to the door and on the wall was a crutch and without him asking, I
helped him with that too.
He placed an arm around my shoulder as I helped supported him to walk while his other hand held
onto the crutch. I tried my best to ignore the fact that our bodies were close to one another and
swallow down the nerves.
Walking into the bathroom, there were two plastic chairs underneath the shower and Vegas was
reaching for it so I naturally assumed it was where he wanted to sit.
On top of the counter by the sink, there were multiple clean and neatly folded towels and next to it
was a red satin bathrobe. The bathroom was huge. It was the size of the room I shared with P'Zee.
There was a tub located on the other side of the room and the floors were lined with marble tiles.
Just when I finished turning my body to look at the surroundings of the bathroom, my eyes landed
on Vegas with a small frown on his face as he pulled his shirt over his head and he...
Was shirtless.
He sat there, body crouching slightly, showing his toned stomach as he struggled to get his left
sleeve out of his hand. His hair that was once styled in place became a little messy from the activity
and a few strands of his loose hair fell in front of his eyes.
He looked very very attractive.
I was gawking at a shirtless man sitting on a plastic chair in front of me with a bandaged thigh.
What the hell am I doing?!
It's not like I have never seen other men shirtless. Then why am I...
He sighed loudly and gave me a side eye, a frown on his face, "Are you gonna help me take off my
pants or what? I didn't hire you to stand there and stare."
The what now?
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
EEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!! SHOWER SCENEEEEEE

TOMORROWWWWWWWWWW ❤️
By the way, don't forget to comment your vote on whether you want a KinnPorsche
side story or a MacauChayKim side story from this universe!!!! ✨
Chapter 11 - What Happens With Vegas, Stays in Vegas's Room
Chapter Notes
Numbers don't mean much to me but when I started publishing this on AO3, I was just
like 'Well I have some free time so why not start writing something?' but suddenly a
few of you popped up in my Inbox and writing this story suddenly felt like the best
idea ever. And sometimes even after having the shittiest day, reading your comments
really put a smile on my face and brighten up my day so I just wanna say THANK
YOU! For taking the time to read this. For telling me you appreciate this. You don't
know how much you've helped with my mental health.
I love you all and I hope that my writing has somehow helped you in some sort of way
too. May it be a form of entertainment or to pass your free time out of boredom, thank
you for making me less lonely.
- 11 -
What Happens With Vegas, Stays in Vegas's Room
VEGAS'S POV
Now that I got a good look at him, I finally remembered who he was.
No wonder he mentioned earphones. But it wasn't my fault for not remembering exactly what he
looked like since he was a crying mess that day and I hated when anyone interrupted my reading
sessions.
Yet now, he was kneeling before me with shaking hands on the band of my shorts.
I smirked at his clumsiness, he was trying his best to look away as he helped me out of my shorts,
but I couldn't help staring at him from above, observing every single reaction.
I haven't had any form of fun in a while. Being stuck in this room, hiding away from everyone to
cover up the things that happened that night. Only Nop, Aunt Ploy, and my family members could
come inside and visit. Uncle Korn was afraid that the spies in our home would spread the news and
the real reason of Ma's death would be revealed.
After a good five minutes of struggling and carefully removing my shorts to not graze over my
bandage, he let out an audible sigh and there was a small smile on his face as if he was proud of not
hurting me.
That did not go unnoticed to me at all.
I could use some entertainment these days.
Once he helped me out of my clothes, he stood up and though his body was facing towards me, his
head was tilted to the side, afraid to see me naked.
I let him be and wrapped my injury with a plastic wrap so it allows me to shower and prevent any
water contact with it.
"I-is there anything else I can help you with, Khun Vegas?"
"Yes." Not really.
I tilted my head up from the seat, slightly leaning my head towards the right and I said, "Wash my
hair for me."
And there was the panic I wanted to see on his face.
He bit his bottom lip and there was a small frown on his face. I watched as he fumbled with his
fingers and I was trying my hardest not to smile at it.
This is fun.
Watching him like this.
It was cute.
I shook my head slightly and bit the insides of my cheeks, holding back my smile and I grabbed the
handheld shower hanging from the faucet.
As if he had given into fate, he moved to stand behind me and I handed him the shower head from
the front.
The glass walls of the shower allowed me to have a good look at his reflection and he didn't seem
to have noticed that I could see him panicking.
I watched as he turned on the faucet and tested the temperature of the water from the side, avoiding
any water contact with my skin.
"I'm gonna wash your hair now," his voice was softer than usual.
I hummed in response and asked, "Your name?"
Tilting my head to the back so it was easier for him to wet my hair without having water flow
down my face, I looked up and saw his face in view, his teeth still not letting go of his bottom lip
and he jumped slightly from how close we were.
I pretended to ignore it and then he said, "Pete Pongsakorn Saengtham."
Pete. I repeated in my head.
After a few seconds of hesitation, his fingers finally landed on my hair and brushed my bangs
backwards as the other hand that held the showerhead began slowly moving across my hair, warm
water splashing on.
I closed my eyes and relaxed to the temperature and the movement of his fingers.
"Take off your coat, Pete," I ordered, knowing that water would splash on it and the temperature
was rising in the shower with steam forming on the glass walls.
His fingers stopped moving across my head.
"It's hot in here," I explained, "and the water will get you wet."
With my eyes still closed, I felt water stopped flowing down my hair and there was a slight
shuffling sound from behind me.
Damn it, I can't see anymore with the steam covering the glass walls.
Fuck.
Not being able to resist it, I opened my eyes and turned my head to the side.
He had gotten out of the shower and he was standing in front of the sink, face laced with an
obvious shade of red as he placed his coat on the counter.
He rolled his sleeves upwards until they reached above his elbow and proceeded to take off his
shoes and socks, neatly placing them at the corner of the bathroom.
So cute.
I couldn't help but smile.
Once he was done with his shenanigans, I quickly faced my head towards the shower again, not
wanting him to catch me looking, as I waited for him to come back in.
"I'm gonna put shampoo in your hair now," Pete announced.
I tried not to smile.
He was announcing everything he was doing.
How much cuter could he be?
I felt something cold on top of my head and then his fingers followed. He began running his fingers
across my scalp, massaging my head.
He was good at it.
I guess this means I won't have to shower myself for the next few weeks anymore.
I let out an audible sigh, relaxing my shoulders as he continued massaging my head, suddenly
regretting not asking him to wash my body too.
Nevermind, maybe next time, Vegas.
I slowly turned my head towards the side, making sure he doesn't suddenly stop, and reached for
the soap.
PETE'S POV
"Khun Vegas, I'm gonna rinse your hair now," I announced just in case he wasn't happy with any of
my actions.
I was technically in a lion's den right then. I had to be careful even when breathing.
And he was literally naked in front of me.
Naked.
Oh God, I felt like my heart was so loud that he could hear it if it weren't for the sounds of the
water flowing down his neck.
I ran my fingers across his scalp as I washed off the shampoo on his hair while he rubbed the soap
off his body.
I couldn't help but watch the foam fall from his hair down his neck and to his muscular back. He
had his right hand on his left shoulder, his whole neck exposed to me, scrubbing the soap off and I
gulped.
What the hell is wrong with me?
Shaking my head, I focused on washing his hair, brushing his bangs to the back occasionally when
they fell onto his forehead.
After a good few minutes, his hair no longer felt like there was shampoo in it so once again, I
reported to him, "Your hair is clean now."
He hummed in response and slicked his hair back with one hand. Water splashed onto my shirt but
I didn't flinch, because I was already half soaked and it didn't matter to me anymore.
The front of my white shirt that I was wearing was now sticking on my chest from how wet it was
and it felt uncomfortable.
I was desperate to change into a new set of clothes.
If I remember it correctly, my shift would've ended much sooner if Vegas had not let me shower
him.
Well, I guess I'll just have to let it air dry in the time being.
Vegas finished washing his body after taking the showerhead from me. I stood obediently behind
him, standing still and I was glad that I was standing in a position where I didn't have to see the full
frontal view of his naked body.
"Towel," Vegas put out one hand, waiting for me to hand it to him.
Swiftly, I stepped out of the shower and grabbed one from the sink and passed it to him.
I looked the other way as he wiped himself down, avoiding any possible eye contact. Something
weird was already happening to me and seeing him naked wasn't going to help.
"Robe," a towel showed up in my view. He was handing me the towel he had just used.
I grabbed it without hesitation and passed him the robe.
Once he was covered, I let out a breath I didn't know I had been holding and finally looked at him.
His hair was still wet, with water droplets falling off the strands in front of his eyes onto his satin
robe, leaving marks.
I swallowed.
He probably didn't see it.
Helping him back onto the wheelchair was much easier than the first time I tried and Vegas
ordered for me to take him to his bed that was located behind the divider at the other end of the
room.
He managed to get onto the bed by himself using solely his arm muscles and I stood close to him,
waiting for further instructions.
And he said, "I'm gonna take a nap now, you can go outside."
"But your hair is still wet, you'll get a migraine if you don't dry it," Well that statement came out of
my mouth quicker than I got to process it.
He looked at me with his mouth slightly gaping open, shocked by how I just literally denied him of
his rights to sleep with damp hair.
But I guess I was so used to lecturing NuNew back home about it because since I was a kid, I just
blurted it out.
When we were kids, grandma would always lecture us on not leaving our hair damp if we wanted
to sleep.
"You'll get an intense migraine if you sleep with your hair all wet like that!" she would always say.
And there I was, ready to beg for forgiveness, trying to find excuses to cover up my statement,
preparing myself to be burned to the ground but instead of any of that, I could've sworn I saw a
small smile on his face.
"Alright then, dry it for me," he had a look on his face, his eyes were slightly closed as he leaned
slightly backwards, his hands a little behind him on the bed, propping himself up.
Politely giving him a small smile, I went and grabbed a dry towel from the bathroom and the
hairdryer that laid on the counter by the sink.
I came back to find Vegas still in the same position, waiting for me.
"I'll be drying your hair now, Khun Vegas," I announced while plugging the hairdryer into the
charging port like the one in my room.
He hummed in response as he sat on the edge of the bed, his legs dangling slightly off the bottom.
Grabbing the towel with both hands, I placed it gently on top of Vegas's head and I stood in the
empty space between his legs unintentionally, running the towel to the back of his head in case I
missed a spot.
I prayed to God that he didn't notice how loud my heart was beating with how close we were, I
didn't know why I was reacting this way in front of him.
Maybe it's because everytime I looked at him, I couldn't help but be reminded by the way he held
me that night at the shooting range.
And how he kissed me.
Oh my god, I need to STOP.

His hair was blow dried faster than I expected. Maybe time passed while I was having all those
weird conversations with myself in my head.
"Your hair has been dried, Khun Vegas," I reported, quickly escaping from the proximity of our
previous position when I stood between his legs.
I stared at the ground, hoping to remain like this for the rest of the conversation but failed
miserably when Vegas placed the towel I used on him earlier against my chest.
I looked up, blinking at him few times in confusion.
"Dry yourself up or you'll catch a cold."
Vegas was acting different again.
Just minutes ago, he was cold and only liked speaking one word sentences.
And now he's saying complete sentences and was concerned about his employee's health?
Regardless, I was happy to oblige. I hated the feeling of wet clothes on my body anyway.
"Your shift ended, right?"
I nodded in response.
I am ready to go back to my bed and snuggle up underneath my blanket, Khun Vegas.
"You can go back now," YES. The words I have been longing to hear!!!
I smiled at that, showing my dimple, until he said, "Come back tomorrow. You'll help me in the
shower until I can walk again."
Oh.
My smile noticeably dropped slightly.
What did I get myself into?
By the way, YOU GUYS VOTED AND I DELIVERED!
'Hate Me, Hate Me', my MacauChayKim Side Story's first chapter is up now!! Go check it out
by clicking on the my Series titled 'Cruel Romance Universe'!
OR, swipe down to be led there through the shortcut!
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
I was blushing when I wrote this chapter so I can't imagine how I'd react when writing
smut
Well, I guess we'll find out soon :)

Chapter 12 - Conflicting Confessions
Chapter Notes
Sorry for not updating yesterday I was a little busy and I didn't have time to sit
down and write Hope y'all forgive me with this update!
Anyways, just wanna say that I may not be updating this daily now due to my busy
schedule and also starting the MacauChayKim side story (CHAPTER 2 IS UP NOW
BTW)!
I'll definitely still actively upload though, just depends on which story So make
sure you look out for updates on either books!
- 12 -
Conflicting Confessions
PETE'S POV
Everything became a blur after what Vegas said. All that was replaying in my head was that
sentence.
"Come back tomorrow. You'll help me in the shower until I can walk again."
How can I handle that for the next few weeks?
What if his injury doesn't heal for months?!
Which brings me back to wondering what injury was that. I caught many glimpses of it when I was
taking off his pants. It looked very deep.
I didn't even notice P'Zee who was standing guard outside of Vegas's room until he grabbed my
arm as I walked out.
"Aowh, Pete!"
I pulled the breaks on myself and stumbled a little backwards.
"P'Zee, you're here," I stood there, clothes and my bangs slightly wet as I still had the towel in my
hand.
I could tell my face was red, because even being in the air-conditioned room, I felt heat
everywhere on my body.
P'Zee locked eyes with me, his hand not letting go.
"What happened to you? Your clothes and your hair... it's wet."
He's worried again.

And I can't tell him about what happened. P'Nop told me Vegas's condition was a secret.
I sighed and for the first time, I lied to P'Zee, "It's nothing Phi, I'll see you later when your shift
ends!"
And with that, I got out of his grip and dashed through the hallway, ignoring any possibility for
him to say what he wanted to say next.
VEGAS'S POV
"How much longer do I have to stay in here?" I was beginning to whine. Though these past few
weeks I've gotten to sit down and truly plot my revenge, everything else was difficult for me.
"Long enough for the public not to suspect your injury has anything to do with your parents,
Vegas," Uncle Korn said as he took a sip of his coffee, sitting across from me at the coffee table in
my room.
I sighed.
"Nop will spread the news that you hit the edge of a sharp table in your room in a week and injured
your thigh because it cut into your skin deep, then you'll be able to show yourself in front of others
afterwards."
Excuse me?
A person like me?
Careless enough to hit the edge of a table and injure my thigh??
What am I, five years old?
"Uncle, does that even sound believable to you?"
"We can say it was the middle of the night and you couldn't find your way to the bathroom."
Oh great. That's just worse now.
I rolled my eyes at what Uncle Korn said and took a huge gulp of my thankfully not scorching hot
tea in frustration.
"Well, do you wanna get out of this room earlier or do you not wanna use the fake story of your
injury? You choose. It may only be just a few months more in this room. It doesn't bother me that
much," Uncle was using his words again to provoke me.
And it worked.
"Fine," I clenched my jaw, "I hit the sharp edge of the table in the middle of the night and it cut
into my skin deep."
"Good, join us for lunch and dinner again starting next week," Uncle smiled victoriously.
And with that, he left the room, leaving Nop with me.
The polite smile on my face dropped and I lifted a finger, signaling Nop to come close.
"What did you find about the Ponpiboon Family's recent business plans?"
"They've been looking into investing on areas of the Enslaves to open up new cities that'll be
directly linked to the center of Bangkok through underground speed trains."
"And how are they planning to fund the project alone?"
"They've decided on using the Enslaves from the areas as hard labor workers, this'll down the cost
to a minimum and allow them to spend their budget on other aspects."
Of course they are.
"They're smart." I smirked, "Report this to Kinn and tell him I'm interested in the project."
"Khap, Khun Vegas." Nop nodded and as he was about to go back to his guarding post, I stopped
him, suddenly remembering something else I wanted.
"You may focus fully on helping me with this issue and follow my orders. Since I'm not able to go
outside for the time being, I'll need you to run the errands for me."
And then I got to the point, "That bodyguard — Pete. Let him serve me personally starting
tomorrow."
PETE'S POV
I was just about to leave the room when the door opened, revealing P'Zee who had just gotten off
his shift.
We usually could only talk to each other during the small intersection between the changes in day
shift and night shift.
P'Zee looked like he wasn't too pleased when I walked out of Vegas's room last night.
I smiled at P'Zee, in an attempt to lighten up the mood and when I was just about to greet him, he
beat me to it by asking, "Did he hurt you?"
"Ha?"
"Vegas. Did he hurt you?"
P'Zee was frowning. He had that look on his face again. The one where he looked like he was
blaming himself for whatever reason, the one where he looked like he was frustrated.
"Of course not, Phi! Don't worry about it, he wouldn't. P'Nop had an errand to run so he assigned
me temporarily take his place guarding Vegas on the inside."
He let out a deep breath and ran his fingers through his half-messy hair, looking like he had been at
war, "Thank God. I was so worried about you, Pete. I don't know what I'd do if he actually did
something to you."
I shook my head and smiled. There he goes again, worrying about me.
P'Zee really is good to me.
I grabbed P'Zee's towel from the hanger and handed it to him, "I didn't do anything wrong so don't
worry, Khun Vegas won't do anything to me. And you should take a shower and go to bed, you
look really sleep deprived."
P'Zee smiled warmly and hummed in response, accepting the towel.
There was a short silence between us and I took a peak at the clock on the wall.
I still have half an hour before my shift starts. Maybe I can stop by the cafeteria to grab a-
"Pete," P'Zee snapped me out of my thoughts, "Remember when I said there was something I
wanted to tell you when we pass the bodyguard exams?"
Of course I remember. I have been itching to know about it for the past few weeks but we were on
different shifts so we barely even met.
But I didn't say that out loud.
I just hummed in agreement.
P'Zee took a step closer to me, entering my personal space as he locked eyes with me. He looked
serious. It was only when we were this up close and personal when I began to notice his dark
circles. Something he didn't have when we first met on that plane.
He must've been so exhausted to have gotten the night shift.
I wish I could help.
I wanted to say something about it but I didn't. Because the next thing he did made my body stiff.
P'Zee laid his chin on my left shoulder and wrapped his arms around me.
What's going on?
Maybe he's exhausted.
"Pete," he was speaking softly but I could hear him clearly from my right ear, "I think..."
I still didn't know what to do, or what was happening, or where the conversation was heading to
until he said...
"I think I like you."
As friends, right?
Excuses were beginning to form inside my mind. I didn't know why this all was making me feel
confused and scared.
Why am I scared?
I smiled from common reflex, "Err, I like you too, Phi! You're a really good Phi."
To give him assurance, I moved my hands up to his back and gave him a firm pat.
"It's not like that, Pete... I know you may not be... I mean I... I don't even know if you like men...
but I know that I like you... in a romantic kinda way."
What?
P'Zee likes me?
But why?
How?
I don't know how to react.
P'Zee pulled away from the hug first but he kept both his hands holding my arms, his eyes not
allowing me to escape from his as he showed a look of anticipation.
But I knew whatever he was anticipating wasn't going to come because I knew I didn't feel the
same way.
Because I didn't feel happy to find out.
I was just scared of losing him once he knew I didn't feel the same way about him.
But I didn't wanna lie to him either.
I knew I shouldn't.
It would only hurt him more.
"Phi... I don't think I like you that way."
P'Zee finally let go of me, his hands slipping down my arms slowly as he returned them to his
sides.
I couldn't tell what was going to happen next but I was extremely nervous.
All I felt was fear of losing him as an older brother.
What if he says he doesn't wanna see me anymore?
What if-
"That's okay, Pete. I understand."
He does?
I looked at him, trying my hardest to read his expression.
But I couldn't tell what he was thinking of right then and there.
I couldn't tell if he was angry.
Or sad.
Or actually fine with it.
Just when I was about to apologize, P'Zee said, "I'm gonna head to the shower room now. Good
luck at work."
And with that, I was left alone in the room with my thoughts.
The rest of the walk to my guarding post consisted of me, trying to form words to explain things to
P'Zee. He deserved to know how I felt.
Maybe when I end my shift and I see him, I could tell him something like...
"I'm so sorry, Phi, but I really appreciate you. You're the only person here who's been this nice to
me and without you, I know I wouldn't even be alive right now. So I really really really am so
grateful to have you, Phi. I don't wanna lose you and I hope that we can still be great friends."
Yes. I meant every word of that and I think P'Zee will definitely understand and hopefully this
makes him feel better.
That seems good enough, I'll tell him when we meet!
But since that morning, we have not met one another.
It was like P'Zee was avoiding me. When I got back to our room, he was already no where to be
found and when I wanted to leave for work, he would not yet be back.
Or maybe it's also because my guarding schedule had been changed and it became even harder for
us to meet.
Strangely after that day in the shower with Vegas, my schedule had been updated to look after
Vegas in his room from 7am to 7pm, which was basically my work time for a day.
I didn't know if it was P'Nop that changed it personally, because I was the only one besides him
that knew about Vegas's actual injury. P'Nop updated me that it was a gunshot wound and no
further questions should be asked on how he got it.
But I had my own suspicions that it had something to do with Khun Achara's death.
Everything seemed too suspicious.
But regardless, it was my job not to ask any questions and just keep my mouth shut.
"Would you like to take your painkillers too after meal, Khun Vegas?" I was standing a safe
distance from me as Vegas sat having breakfast in bed.
Vegas took a bite of his omelette, chewed it and swallowed, "No need. It doesn't hurt much
anymore."
I nodded in response and excused myself to pour him a glass of water and prepare his medications.
P'Nop had briefed me on everything I needed to know about Vegas and his current condition.
Besides the medicine and his work schedules, I also had to note down some of his habits like how
he's a complete neat freak, how he doesn't like lights shining through his windows before 3PM so
the curtains should be drawn, how he prefers tea over coffee and how he doesn't like others
touching his books...
And also obviously, that he doesn't like to be questioned.
Which is why, though I was constantly asking himself why Vegas doesn't want to wash and dry his
own hair with his own perfectly functioning hands, I would never ask this out loud.
Vegas swallowed down the pills like a good boy and then handed me the glass of water he had
taken a few sips of.
"Get me my shirt and help me get changed," Vegas ordered and I nodded, immediately grabbing
the shirt that I had already prepared for him from the drawer after knowing all of his habits.
When I turned around to look, he had already taken off his robe, the top half of his body was once
again exposed and I am still wondering why the hell my heart skips a beat whenever he shows
some skin.
It has been days, Pete, you should be used to it by now!!!
Locking my eyes on the ground to prevent myself for feeling as though I've seen something I wasn't
supposed to, I handed him the shirt and took the robe from him that had become warm to the touch
due to his body heat.
"Sweatpants."
And just like all the days before today, Vegas sat at the corner of the bed as I crouched down
before him, half kneeling on the floor with shaking hands again, helping him put on his sweatpants.
It was just the beginning of the day, but I was already sweating from the pace of my heart rate.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
So, Zee confessed his true feelings for Pete But I guess love
doesn't always go both ways, right?
Hope y'all enjoyed this chapter ❤️
Tell me in the comments below if you ship ZeePete
Don't forget to check out the new chapter of 'Hate Me, Hate Me' (MacauChayKim AU)
Chapter 13 - Trace of You
Chapter Notes
ENJOOYYYYYYYYY
- 13 -
Trace of You
VEGAS'S POV
The wind blew on my hair as I felt his fingers ran through it gently, the gentle brush of his fingers
relaxed me and somehow made me feel a little sleepy.
"Is the temperature too warm, Khun Vegas?" I heard Pete's voice from behind me.
I was sitting on the stool by my dressing table, eyes closed as Pete stood behind me drying my hair.
Shaking my head, I said, "No. Keep going."
"Okay."
And then he was silent again.
I couldn't help but feel that I may have made a mistake on making him my bodyguard instead of
my personal caretaker, he seemed much better at taking care of people than being involved in
physical fights.
After drying my hair, he placed the items back into place and helped me into my study.
I began flipping onto the documents in front of me which had stats that I asked for from Kinn about
the new project that the Ponpiboon family was preparing for.
Focusing on my plan, I was so immersed in my thought process that I didn't notice what was
happening around me until...
"Achoooo!" the bodyguard standing a close distance to me sneezed.
I looked up at Pete who was wearing his shirt that was completely wet at the front from showering
me.
He had been doing this everyday yet I had not notice that at all. And he didn't even dare to ask
permission from me to change out of his wet clothes?
How stupid must he be to just stand there and catch a cold?
I was going to ignore it.
I really was.
I just didn't know why I made Pete take me into my closet.
And I was also confused by myself when I started searching for white shirts in my closet that are
smaller so it could fit him.
Pete watched as I leaned against the sliding door on my wardrobe, running my fingers through the
cloth hangers until I found a shirt I haven't worn in years because it was a little too small for me
now.
Grabbing it, I turned towards Pete and pushed it onto his chest, "Here."
His eyes widened, seemingly confused.
Do I always have to spell it out for him?
"Your shirt is wet. Get changed now. I don't want you to catch a cold," well that sounds a little too
nice, "then infect me with it." Yes, much better.
Pete nodded, making his hair fluff up and down in front of his eyes and it reminded me slightly of a
Chow Chow dog.
I wonder how it'd feel between my fingers.
Would it be as soft as it looks?
Ai'Vegas! Snap out of it. What the fuck is wrong with you?!
But just when I tried to shake off my thoughts, the corners of his lips lifted upwards and his dimple
formed on his cheek.
Pete smiled.
He smiled at me.
"Thank you, Khun Vegas."
I didn't know what was happening to me but the smile on his face sent a feeling of warmth through
my body and I could've sworn I almost smiled back at him if I hadn't force it down.
The smile on his face lasted quite a while. The dimple on his cheek was like an accessory. I had
never felt this way when someone smiled before. And it felt real. It felt genuine. Maybe it was
because my whole life, I had been taught that smiles are only to be polite.
He began unbuttoning his shirt in front of my eyes, revealing his chest and I clenched my jaw.
I must be out of my mind.
I must be sex deprived.
Yes.
It must be because I hadn't had any form of release with anyone since the incident.
It's definitely all this pent up frustration.
It must be it.
My eyes traced across his milky white chest. It looked soft. Pete wasn't a buffed up guy but he had
a soft contour on his abs, making it the more desperate for me to reach out.
He arched his back slightly which allowed his sleeves to fall off his arms easier until his whole
chest was exposed in front of me.
Fight it, Vegas. Fight the urge to pin him onto the wall.
But images of how his smooth chest would look with bite marks across it was flooding my mind.
My imagination was beginning to go wild.
Would he still smile like that if I had him under me?
"Um... Khun Vegas, is everything alright?"
Finally pulling my gaze away from his chest and onto his face, I blinked a few times, "I'll be
outside."
And with that, I gripped tightly on my crutches and escaped the closet.
I couldn't believe it. It was the fastest I've walked since the injury on my thigh.
Something's wrong with me.
I needed Nop to contact some of my sex partners. I was convinced it was because I just needed
release... I just needed to have sex.
It was definitely not because of my new bodyguard.
Definitely not.
♖♖♖
I was finally allowed out of my room after spreading the fake news on how I got injured.
The dining table was awfully quiet again today but it was fine by me. I'd choose not to eat with
everyone else's sympathetic eyes on me and Macau anytime if I could, but I guess family activities
must go on regardless.
"Porsche, how's your time here after moving in? Still getting used to it?" Uncle asked across the
table, quickly cutting off the silence in the room.
Porsche smiled from his seat politely, "Yes, Pa, the room is wonderful and everyone's been very
nice to me and Chay."
"Good. If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask. If Kinn doesn't wanna give you then
tell Pa, Pa will give you."
"Ohoo, don't worry Pa, if Ai'Kinn doesn't spoil him, I will! I will use our family's money very
wisely on Porsche," my favorite cousin, Tankhun, said as he gestured his hands around
dramatically like he always does.
"There's no need for that, Tankhun, I will be spoiling my fiancé myself thank you very much,"
Kinn blurted out and immediately leaned into Porsche and gave him a surprise kiss on the cheek.
And the atmosphere in the room became lively again...

But there was no sound of Ma asking me if I would be home for dinner.
No sound of Pa telling me I should work harder and be serious at work.
No one...
No one cared about me anymore.
I was...
An orphan.
And that was all because of the Ponpiboon family.
I had no time to feel sympathetic towards myself.
The only way to make myself feel better is to bottle up my sadness and channel it into revenge.
I need to work harder.
I need to focus.
It's time for Phase One.
PETE'S POV
A servant had just passed me Vegas's dinner from outside his study office door. I didn't know why
he didn't wanna join the rest of the family for dinner like he did for the past few days but I wasn't
in the right place to ask.
I held onto the tray with both hands as the fragrant smell of the food wafted through my nostrils.
Argh!!! This smells so good!!!
I can't wait to get off my shift.
As long as Vegas finishes his dinner on time, I can definitely end work on time and run to the
cafeteria!
And just when I hoped for myself to be right, I found Vegas asleep on his study table.
His head was leaning against his hands that were placed flat on the table while his face was turned
to the side.
I approached him carefully and gently placed the tray of food on the empty side of the table.
Huh. I guess he doesn't look scary at all when he's asleep.
I leaned down, closer to his face to get a better look.
In fact, he looks a little like a baby with his mouth slightly open like that.
Giggling softly at the person in front of me, I tilted my head slightly so that his face was no longer
completely horizontal in my view.
A few strands of hair were resting on top of his eyes and down to his nose, seemingly poking at his
face and I could see him occasionally scrunch his nose and frown as if something was bothering
him.
I wonder if it's the hair.
As if I was under a spell, I reached out and ran my fingers gently across the few strands of hair in
front of his eyes, then pushed them upwards and back until they were no longer making his face
itch.
And then the frown disappeared.
There was a warmth that lingered on my fingers after running it across his hair and I quickly
retrieved my hand and rubbed it against my shirt, wanting the feeling to go away.
What the hell was I doing?
I need to snap out of it!
I looked away from him and onto the ground, biting my lower lip while shaking my head a few
times, trying to get myself out of the weird trance I was in.
What you're doing is weird, Pete. This is not part of your job.
Now that he's asleep, you can leave the room! That means you can grab dinner on time today!
But my stupid heart was not in control. My eyes landed on the sleeping figure again and wondered
if Vegas felt cold, only having on a t-shirt and sweatpants.
The air-conditioner was turned up quite cold. I could at least get him a blanket.
Okay. I'll leave after getting him a blanket.
Almost running towards Vegas's bedroom that was located at the other end of the room, I pushed
open the sliding dividers and grabbed Vegas's lighter blanket.
Nodding to myself as if I was convinced that my actions were out of having a good heart and being
a good employee, I rushed back to the study office only to find Vegas in the same position as
before, asleep.
He must've been so tired.
Since I've started taking care of him, P'Nop had informed me that Vegas needed to rest and not
work too much because not only was his injury quite heavy but we all knew that Vegas had just
lost his mother and his father was nowhere near him.
There were a few times when his younger brother, Macau, came to visit while I was standing guard
in the room. Vegas always had this smile on his face, as if he was completely fine while he asked
how his little brother was holding up.
When Macau mourned and cried, Vegas was trying his best to talk his brother out of grief. He still
smiled at him and there was not a single tear in his eyes.
I still couldn't believe it. How Vegas could cope with such loss in such a calm and collective
manner. When I lost my parents, though I was only six years old, I could still remember the
sadness I felt, the trauma I had from it and how it has affected me even until this day.
But Vegas?
There were no signs of grief.
No signs of pain and loss in his presence.
It was just like nothing had happened.
Whenever I would stand guard here while he still wasn't allowed outside, he was always at the
study, flipping through documents after documents, or by the window with a book in his hand.
And even now.
These were still all of his activities of the day, just more business meetings and work-related calls.
I felt myself standing right next to him as I gently placed the blanket on top of him, covering his
back.
Gently, I positioned the other end of blanket until it reached under his chin so it'd stay. I leaned my
face close to his as I adjusted the blanket and strangely, I felt myself being slowly sucked into a
trance.
I stared at him, his eyes, his nose, his lips...
The way he kissed me that time when we met at the shooting range...
I wonder if...
In that exact moment, Vegas's eyes fluttered open and he grabbed my wrist with the hand closest to
mine. We held our gaze for a mere moment before I noticed what was happening and quickly took
a step back to straighten myself, head bowing down in an apologetic manner.
"K-Khun Vegas," I stuttered as I greeted him.
I didn't dare to look up as I rubbed on my wrist that Vegas had just held on to, feeling a strange
tingly sensation linger there.
"Look at me, Pete," his voice sounded more like a command than a request as my heart pounded in
my chest, lifting up my head from the ground only to find his piercing ones.
There was a slight shock in his eyes and he looked a little lost because he just woke up from the
short nap.
It was making me nervous.
"Your dinner is ready, Khun Vegas, please enjoy... my shift has ended so I'll dismiss myself, have
a wonderful evening, thank you," I blurted out words like a sniper, faster than bullets and ended my
statement with a deep bow.
What the fuck am I doing??
With an awkward smile at him, I drifted out of his study office, straight out of the door and closed
it behind me only to be welcomed with P'Nop who was just about to knock.
"Aowh, Pete, why is your face so red?" P'Nop asked with a frown on his face.
I froze in place as I tried my best to calm my breathing.
I was just caught wrapping a blanket around Vegas.
It would still be explainable, if I wasn't leaning THAT close to him and staring at him like a creep
while reminiscing our kiss.
And the fact that I just dismissed myself off work?!
Before my boss dismissed me?!
He's gonna punish me for that.
Maybe worse...
The painless death poison.
Fuck! Ai'Pete, why did you do all that weird stuff in there?! You're not close to Vegas. This is all
out of your job scope!
But instead of explaining any of that, I replied with, "The weather is a little warm today."
Ending with a respectful nod and a smile, I sped across the hallway and hoped to reach for my
room as soon as possible so that I could bury my head under my blanket and relive these
embarrassing moments alone.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Feelings are beginning to flourish y'allllllllllll!!!!! The pace will begin quickening
starting from the next chapter Things will get angst-y
What do you think Pete would've done if Vegas didn't wake up? Tell me in the
comments hehe
Chapter 14 - Lust is Just Temporary
Chapter Notes
Thank you for literally the SWEETEST comments from the last chapter and all of
those that made me smile and/or laughed ❤️
But now, I will start torturing you with angst that will build up and continue on for the
next few chapters ✨
Anyways, ENJOY!
- 14 -
Lust is Just Temporary
VEGAS'S POV
With the blink of an eye, two months had passed by and I was beginning to walk again.
Thank God that bastard's bullet didn't hit my bones.
I started getting used to some of the changes in my life. The lack of nagging from my parents, the
annoying amount of condolences I'm hearing during the dinners with business partners and
outsiders, my new formed determination to make the Ponpiboon family pay for their doings...
It was all helping me with this coping thing.
I felt no sadness.
No feelings.
And that was good.
That was the plan.
Everything was going smoothly.
"Khun Vegas, Khun Tankhun requested for your presence in the living room now," a bodyguard
with a bright smile and dimple spoke.
Right. Except for Pete.
I had sex with a few people after having erotic thoughts about Pete in my closet.
Because when I woke up from a nap a few days later to his face leaning so close to mine?
I was reacting like a teenage boy who had just discovered sex.
I got hard from his proximity, from how he cared for me, from the touch of his fingers, from the
look on his face with those flushed cheeks.
The exact night after he left my study office, I asked Nop to bring me someone.
My exact words were, "I need men for sex."
Words weren't even forming right for me.
And that night, I had a good looking stranger ride me, trying his best to pleasure me with my cock
buried in his ass, but all I could think about was the bodyguard with dimples in his cheeks and a
twinkle in his eyes.
All I fantasised about was how pretty his plump lips would look wrapped around my cock.
How his smooth and pale chest would look with my teeth marks.
How red his cheeks would flush if I were fucking him.
And then I came with my eyes closed and those images in my mind.
When I opened my eyes, I felt anger and disappointment.
The stranger sitting on me looked nothing like Pete.
I was going insane.
I was convinced.
And since then, keeping Pete by my side had been torture.
I wanted him.
I knew I wanted him.
But I couldn't.
It just didn't make sense.
Pete was nobody. He was nowhere near my type. There was no reason for the possible attraction I
was beginning to develop towards him.
He's one of the Enslaves.
The lowest of the low.
He's from the slumps.
No money. No power. No title.
There was nothing that he could give me which would be of any benefit to me.
And that's why I would never.
I would never stoop so low.
And with that constant reminder in my head, I pushed down my temporary lust for him.
It was all temporary. It'll eventually go away.

Day by day, it began feeling easier, reminding myself that he was nothing but my bodyguard who
did his job very well, even during meetings guarding me outside in the city.
He got the hang of it quick. Knowing all of my habits and preferences.
Nop did well training him and because most of the time, Nop had to do his job as Head Bodyguard
Chan's substitute, Pete had began taking Nop's job by my side.
So there I was, sitting in the living room with my cousins and Nong while Tankhun stood at the
centre, holding up a whiteboard that had doodles and ugly handwriting on it.
"You might be wondering why I've gathered you all here today," Tankhun pushed his sunglasses
with one finger up until his hair as I forced myself not to roll my eyes.
We were indoors. The sunglasses were obviously unnecessary.
"Well I'm here to tell you all that TODAY, I am announcing the date I plan to host the BEST
celebration EVER, in honor of Vegas being able to walk again!"
Of course he is.
Kinn and I shared a look of confusion from across the couch where he was sitting with Porsche
who looked extremely excited for Tankhun's sharing session.
We were confused, but not shocked.
Tankhun was Tankhun.
"I am open to suggestions for the location of this celebration which will not involve any older
adults such as my dad, meaning that we can drink and party as crazy as we want! All expenses paid
by the Theerapanyakun family."
Everything sounded uninteresting to me except for when he mentioned the part about an undecided
location.
Kinn narrowed his eyes at me, as if speaking a language only we understood and I nodded in
approval.
"How about the Rush Club?" I finally spoke and then all eyes were on me.
Tankhun frowned and began pacing back and forth slowly, "you like the Ponpiboon family's club?
Well, it's not a bad idea... but I did cause trouble there once-"
"-which would be great if we went there as a sign of truce," Kinn backed me up.
As if the Gods were on my side and Tankhun had finally decided on something right, it was the
perfect reason and place for Phase One of my plan to work.
Kinn knew and I knew.
How much I have been waiting for the right time.
PETE'S POV
"You're coming with me to the party this Saturday," P'Nop pointed at me during our short daily
briefing where bodyguards of the next shift would assemble at the field nearest to the West Wing.
"Khap, P'Nop," I nodded out of respect.
"Khun Vegas wants to bring as less people as he can so everyone else will stay guard here at the
Theerapanyakun mansion until further orders, any questions?"
It was silent.
"Dismissed."
And just like that, the uniform crowd dispersed until it was just me and P'Nop.
"Khun Vegas wants us to accompany them dressed in semi-casual clothing," P'Nop started, "no one
shall know of our true purpose there, do you understand?"
Semi-casual clothing?
But I don't think my Pa's clothes are exactly fit for a party.
"Khap, P'Nop. But I don't think I have suitable clothes for the occasion."
"I'll let the maids provide you with an outfit, don't worry about it. You're doing a good job, Pete,"
P'Nop gave me a firm reassuring pat on my back, "I'm glad I've chosen you to trust on taking care
of Khun Vegas while I'm busy elsewhere,"
I smiled at the compliment and affirmation P'Nop gave me and scratched the back of my head,
feeling a little embarrassed, "Thank you, P'Nop... I'll make sure to do my best and protect Khun
Vegas!"
And just when I thought my job was becoming simple...
Just when I felt that going to the party would be just like going to the business meetings that Vegas
attends...
My mouth gaped open as I stared at my reflection in the mirror wearing the outfit I was provided
for the party.
What in the world is this...

[ Pete's Look ]
The top felt too short for me but there was no way P'Nop wouldn't know my size.
Unless it was supposed to be this way?
My waist was exposed and I felt a little cold there as I tried pulling the edge of the shirt as low as I
could.
Argh!
This is the lowest it could go!
Just when I was about to give up, the door of my room opened and I shifted my gaze to it, twisting
my upper body and saw P'Zee standing there looking at me with wide eyes.
I could tell he was staring at where my skin was exposed. It was obvious.
For a while after his confession, P'Zee and I hadn't met properly. He was either already gone when
I was in the room or he was asleep.
It felt like he was avoiding me at first and I had to admit that I felt horrible to be given the cold
shoulder treatment.
But then a few weeks later, P'Zee just decided he would start coming back on time and he was all
smiles and sunshine again. He started talking to me like he used to and whenever we met, he would
act as if nothing had happened and pretended that everything was just like it was back then.
And so I didn't tell him what I wanted to.
If he was acting like it was nothing, then maybe it'd be best for me to act the same way.
"P'Zee!" I smiled, a little embarrassed by how I looked as I attempted to once again pull the edge of
the shirt downwards.
"Aowh, you're going to the party tonight, right?" P'Zee lifted up a smile and closed the door behind
him.
I nodded as he approached me, "Err, but I don't know if this top is supposed to be like this."
P'Zee replaced my fingers with his own at the hem of my shirt and gently tugged. His warm fingers
brushed against my waist gently, tickling me and I giggled slightly.
"Maybe that's the fashion here," P'Zee commented as he purposely poked the side of my waist with
his finger, tickling me more and I giggled again.
"It's ticklish, Phi!" I had my hands in front of my chest as I squirmed while P'Zee smiled with his
teeth, playing around with me on purpose.
"Well time's ticking and I think you should get to work now... P'Nop changed my shift from night
shift to day shift since this morning so I'm gonna take the time to fix my sleep schedule," P'Zee
yawned afterwards and slumped his shoulders.
"I'm glad you're finally gonna wake up and go to bed like a normal human, Phi! While I have to
work extra hours... arghh!!!" I whined and dropped my hands to the sides in protest.
P'Zee gave me a few soft pats on my head which calmed me a little, "we have a day off every
month, just look forward to the sleep you could get on that day and everything will feel better:"
I shrugged my shoulders, "Nyehh... Or I could pray that the party will end early."
P'Zee chuckled and removed his hand from my head, "Be careful out there. Protect yourself."
"But it's my job to protect others though."
"I don't care about the others," with that statement, P'Zee grabbed his towel and headed out to the
shower room.
I stood there as I let his words sink in.
I guess he still...
Feels that way.
VEGAS'S POV
Seeing Pete in a crop top wasn't exactly what I'd thought I'd be into.
But there I was, lusting over that small fraction of exposed skin on his body that showed off his
waist.
Fucking hell, Ai'Nop! Who gave you the permission to dress him up like a snack while you looked
like an 80s pop star?!
But I let myself to be constantly reminded of everything that was wrong with my thoughts.
Pete is just my bodyguard.
His entire existence is to serve as a human shield if necessary for my survival.
He is nobody.
I sat on the VIP area couch where Tankhun had reserved for us with a drink in my hand while Pete
and Nop stood closely behind alongside Kinns' bodyguards. On the other side where the dance
floor was located, it was obvious which one was my cousin even when there was a crowd of people
there. I could see Tankhun dancing around with Macau, Porsche and Porchay on the dance floor
wearing those glittery party hats he had tried to force on me.
I threw it away the second he attempted to put one on my head.
Kinn sat on my left on the L-shaped couch as we enjoyed the drinks in our hands, knowing well
enough that we had something else we needed to do that night.
"Do you think he'll be here?" Kinn looked at his wristwatch and there was a small frown present on
his face.
"Give it some time. He owns this place and knowing that all of the Theerapanyakun sons are here,
he'd definitely show up even just out of curiosity," I replied with confidence.
And in just a short minute, a man my age wearing an over-the-top leopard print fur coat with a
cross on his neck approached our table.
Does he think he's a King from the medieval era?
There was a smirk on his face that I would love to slap off while he walked into our space, acting
like he owned the place.
Which he did.
"Speaking of the devil," Kinn mumbled before taking a sip of his drink, only loud enough for us to
hear.
"The Theerapanyakun heirs! How's your time here at my family's club?" the man flicked the
bottom of his fur coat behind his back and rested an elbow on the head of the couch where Kinn
was sitting, obviously trying to hold in a glare.
He took a good look at Kinn and then at me unapologetically and then caught a glimpse of our
bodyguards.
Maybe he's counting. Maybe he's putting a guard up.
Pushing on a button in me, I placed on my perfect facade that I've often used and stood up from my
seat along with Kinn, hanging a polite smile on my face as I placed out a hand and greeted him,
"Good. It's been a while since we met..."
"Khun Arm."
- END of CHAPTER 1 4 -
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes

Chapter End Notes
DUN DUN DUNNNNNNNNN!!!!!

Finally, I give you the character that you have seen in my Character Intro in the
beginning of this fic — Arm Asavapatr Ponpiboon!!!!
Do you think you'll like this character?
Don't forget to leave kudos and comments of your thoughts I'd

love to know what you think
Chapter 15 - Unwilling Accomplice
Chapter Notes
ANGST. PAIN. .
That's all I have to say, ENJOY!
- 15 -
Unwilling Accomplice
VEGAS'S POV
"The Area Expansion Project is gonna be under your supervision, right, Khun Arm?" Kinn finally
brought up the point of our whole conversation.
I watched as Arm's hand froze from playing with the cross chain around his neck and then he
smirked, "I see the news travel fast."
"I heard it's gonna be worth trillions in just ten years time after launch. We'll cut to the chase and
not waste your time," I lifted my back from the seat and leaned closer to the table so that Arm and I
could maintain closer eye contact.
"We'd love to join in," Kinn finished.
Arm rolled his eyes and spread his hands open until they were on top of the couch and he leaned
his head back, letting out an audible sigh, "You see..."
He lolled his head back to the front, "...our family don't plan to share this partnership with anyone."
"We could contribute a lot to this project. Think about the amount of cities we could open up with
the land that our families own. We are willing to contribute as much as the project needs... In
exchange for 50% of ownership."
I could tell this was all beginning to piss him off. He was no longer looking at either me or Kinn,
his eyes were staring at whatever was behind me, playing around with the cross on his neck.
We knew what we were asking all sounds like we were robbing him of the project, and that was
exactly what I wanted to do.
At least part of it.
We needed them to think of us as allies.
I needed him to break down his walls.
For Phase One.
"How stupid do you think I am to let you in on a project that our family already has enough
funding for? And 50% ownership? Do you think we're stupid?"
"With both our families in on this project, the rest of the Big Five will not be our competition. If we
start this expansion project together, we will be the first to claim the routes for the underground
speed train that'll connect Bangkok and the new cities," I explained further.
"What makes you think we need you for that, no, what makes you think we'd want to work with a
murderer like you, Khun Vegas?"
Murderer?
Anger was boiling in me and I could feel myself picturing a bullet through Arm's head.
I hid my tightening fists by flashing a smile, knowing I'd have to bow my head if I have to.
We need to join in this project.
We need this.
The Ponpiboon and Theerapanyakun family were standing on the same level in the society and the
only way to make sure that they don't grow faster than we do, was to join in.
Or steal it.
And so I began, "To have the most cost effective route built for the speed train, it'll have to go
through lands that belong to the Theerapanyakun family."
Arm shook his head, "We could circle around it. Our architects have already made the perfect route
for it. We don't need your lands or your finances."
"That'll be troublesome. You'd need to break down mountains and build bridges across the rivers.
If you use the land that we own, you could skip all the hassle."
As if what me and Kinn were saying became background music, Arm yawned in his seat and his
eyes continued roaming elsewhere.
He was staring at something behind me. Completely losing focus of our conversation.
I looked over at Kinn who made a hand sign that was signalling for me to initiate our Plan B.
Plan B — Violence and Blackmail.
Which was our last resort into this, we'd have love to go into this peacefully if we could but this
fucker wasn't allowing it.
Arm had his bodyguards near him and there was no opening for us if we do choose to initiate Plan
B.
The last time this place got trashed, Tankhun came back with 5 dead bodyguards.
We needed to be in a quiet space with no surveillance.
I looked over at Arm who had the most punchable face and I could tell nothing could convince him
anymore. His mind was set. He wasn't going to share even if our offer sounded nothing but good
for him.
No wonder he's known to be the failure of the Ponpiboon family.
But Kinn and I knew that if we wanted to penetrate into the Ponpiboon's businesses, we'd need to
start from the easiest target.
Which was this dumb playful looking man dressed in leopard print.
And the fact that he wasn't even looking at me or Kinn when we were speaking?
The audacity to be this rude?
I grimaced as he licked his lips at whatever was behind me.
It had been a good while since he was eyeing whatever behind me. It didn't make sense. Our VIP
area was located at the corner so unless...
I turned my head to the side slightly as I took a sip of my drink in an attempt to hide my actions.
And just like I had suspected...
Pete was standing there.
Arm was staring at him.
He was checking out my bodyguard.
He was looking at my Pete.
How dare he fucking look at him like that?
Vegas, you shouldn't be triggered. There is no reason for you to be angry about this.
Remind yourself again that there is no reason for you to feel anything and...
This... it may just help.
PETE'S POV
I tried my best not to stare at the man and keep my head elsewhere, guarding the area.
Vegas, Kinn and this 'Khun Arm' had been chatting for a while now and though it was hard to
listen to their conversation over the loud music, it sounded like a huge project from what I've been
trying to make up.
But I felt a pair of eyes on me, scorching into my skin occasionally and whenever I glanced
towards the direction, it was Khun Arm's eyes glued on me.
Maybe he's not looking at me.
Maybe it's something else.
But I knew I was wrong. I was standing at a corner, behind me was a wall, it could only be me he's
staring at.
I was beginning to feel uncomfortable but I tried to remain professional and looked away, focusing
on other people that passed by in case anyone tried to do something to Vegas.
And then from my peripheral vision, I saw Arm stand up from his seat and brushed his hands
across his fur coat, the fur rearranged in a uniform manner, "Well, it was great catching up. Hope
you both have a wonderful night, I'll excuse myself to the washroom."
I bowed my head down as a sign of respect when Vegas and Kinn stood up and then I heard...
"Why don't you let Pete escort you?" It was Vegas's voice.
I thought I had hearing problems but when I looked up, Vegas was beckoning at me with a finger.
"Pete?" Arm had a raised eyebrow as his gaze traced from Vegas's finger to me.
"Yes, Pete," I looked at Vegas who had a polite smile on his face, "Go with Khun Arm."
I was confused but nodded regardless, quickening my steps as I followed Khun Arm closely
behind.
Why is Vegas letting me follow him?
Just when I thought that being by Vegas's side almost 24/7 for the past three months would make
me understand him more, I still couldn't understand the purpose of this.
Khun Arm walked past the washroom and I felt the sound of loud music begin to soften the further
we walked. The amount of guards also decreased and then he took a left turn which led us into a
small hallway with a door at the end of it.
Though I was confused, I didn't say anything until he reached for the door and stepped inside.
I took a peak inside, it wasn't a washroom.
It was more like a studio room.
I kept my head down and stopped a few steps behind him, showing respect as I planned to wait
outside for whatever it was that he needed to do.
"Aowh? What are you waiting for? Get inside."
I blinked in confusion as I looked up at him, my hands were folded in front of me in my bodyguard

position, completely dumbfounded.
Khun Arm raised his eyebrows and gestured for me to go inside with his hands, as if telling me to
make it quick.
And then Vegas's words echoed in my mind, "Go with Khun Arm ."
So I obliged.
The moment I stepped into the room, I heard Khun Arm closing the door behind me and we were
left in complete silence.
The room seemed to be sound proof.
I looked around carefully, only to realize that it was probably his personal studio room in the club.
He did own the place so maybe he preferred to use the washroom in his own room.
Turning around, I waited for Khun Arm to provide further instructions but instead of heading to his
bathroom, he approached me with a smile on his face.
"Does Vegas gift you to others often?"
What does he mean?
"I'm sorry?" I furrowed my brows slightly in confusion.
He chuckled softly and began taking off his fur coat that looked quite heavy, "I heard he doesn't
like sharing. He must've really wanted in on this project to let you come with me."
What does me escorting him to the washroom have anything to do with the project?
Confusion took over me and I was no longer using formalities, "What do you mean?"
The more steps he took towards me, the more I backed off. Thoughts were forming in my mind and
I didn't want to believe my own conclusions.
None of this makes sense. Why would Vegas...
I ran out of steps when I found my back hitting a wall and before I had a chance to change
positions, Arm caged me between his hands that leaned against the wall.
His proximity was making the conclusion in my mind clearer as I tried to not let it dawn on me
that...
"Pete, you smell nice, did you shower before coming here? Did Vegas bring you here on purpose
just to seduce me?" Arm's words came at me like a realization.
My eyes widened as I found myself frozen under his prying eyes, the feeling of being betrayed and
unwanted hits me in the form of waves.
Arm leaned down until I could feel his breathing, fanning gently on my lips, "Because it's working
on me."
Something was tugging at my heart and I could feel the sharp pain so so clearly. I could feel
something rising up my throat as I tried my best to push down my tears.
Was that why I was chosen to come here?
To be served as an offering for some stranger's pleasure?
Was that all I was worth?
I had been trying my best for the past few months to do everything my job required me to.
I played by the rules.
I followed every single order given with no questions asked.
I took care of Vegas.
I guarded and protected Vegas when it was needed of me.
And just when I started to think that he would slightly care about me after all those kind gestures
he showed me...
He had to go and ruin it.
How could Vegas do that to me?
I shouldn't cry because of him.
Don't you dare shed a single tear, Pete.
I should be angry.
And just when Arm tried to land his lips on mine, I grabbed his left hand that was grazing across
my waist and twisted, turning him which sent him kneeling on the ground as I forced his hand on
his back, threatening to fracture it any second.
"AAARGHH!!" Arm screamed in pain as I pressed down harder, clenching my jaw as I had enough
of everything.
There was only one thing ringing in my mind.
Vegas doesn't care about you, Pete.
So why should I care about him?
If he doesn't even want me, it didn't matter to me one bit if I offend or displease Arm to protect
myself.
P'Zee was right.
He had always been right.
Everything he said about this family.
They are cruel and selfish people.
I should be protecting myself.
Vegas doesn't need me to protect him.
"How dare you put your hands on me?!" Arm squirmed underneath my hands, "Vegas made you
come here with me, are you trying to disobey your master now?!"
"He is NOT my master!" Words came out of me faster than I could filter.
I was furious and in pain. I wasn't thinking straight and I really didn't care if I would be punished
after this.
I will never let Vegas take my dignity away from me.
Not the one thing I have left even if my body belonged to him because of that stupid contract.
Just when I thought Arm was going to keep yelling at me, he laughed.
It was almost menacing and it shocked me.
"You're feisty but I like you, why don't you let me go and we can discuss this, huh?"
I didn't respond.
Everything he did was hard for me to predict right then and I was scared to risk it.
"I promise, I won't hurt you... unless you want me to."
Does he have no shame?!
Hearing those words, I began putting force on his hand again and he let out another scream.
"Okay, okay! I promise I won't hurt you! If you don't let me go now, my guards will be here any
minute and them seeing me like this will only result in a bullet in your head."
He's right.
"If you try anything I swear I will hurt you again," I warned before slowly relaxing my grip on him.
Arm turned around and sat on the ground as he massaged his injured arm, a frown visible on his
face as he let out a groan like he had the longest day.
"Help me up," he extended out his good hand and I gave him the side eye.
"C'mon, I'm injured," he pushed.
I pressed my lips into a line and hesitantly took his hand and just when I felt his grip, I was
suddenly pulled forward and I landed on the ground.
I landed elbow first and as I twisted by body, Arm straddled me and locked my wrists up above my
head and kept his weight on my thigh, preventing me to use all fours.
"You lied!" I shouted as I felt nothing but fear and anger.
There was a mischievous smile on his face that I desperately wanted to rub off and he leaned close
to me, "You shouldn't trust me too easily, Pete."
I wriggled and tried my best to think of any of the training I had that could help me in that situation
but none of my hands and legs were even allowed to move.
I felt...
I felt helpless.
Arm chuckled as I struggled to get out of his strong hold and I hated the way he stared at me so
much that I immediately spit on his face and he winced a little.
"I like a challenge," Arm squinted his eyes a couple of times to blink it away, "but too much of it
can make me angry."
And I didn't see it coming but he lolled his head back and hit his forehead against mine forcefully.
Everything began swinging in my vision as I felt pain radiate from where it was hurting.
There were three or four Arms that appeared in my vision as I tried my best to adjust to whatever
was in front of me.
There was blood on his forehead and a toothy grin on his face...
He's crazy.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Well, ANGST. Just wanna say that it won't stop here.
Did y'all see this coming?? TELL ME YOU DIDN'T!!! I've planned this for a
while and if you predicted this then ARGHHHH I have failed and I gotta be more
unpredictable!!!!
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed this chapter and comment your
thoughts I'd love to know what you think ❤️
Chapter 16 - What Am I?
Chapter Notes
I'm so grateful for everyone who took the time to leave comments ❤️ You guys
really always make my day!!! And the amount of times y'all made me smile and laugh
❤️ Thank you and ILY!!
- 16 -
What Am I?
VEGAS'S POV
Kicking the door open, I saw that bastard straddling Pete on the ground. There was blood on their
foreheads but Arm clearly looked conscious unlike Pete who's eyes looked lost and in pain while
the hem of his shirt had ridden up above his chest.
I was furious.
I couldn't deny it anymore.
Arm looked at me with a psychotic look in his eyes as he smiled widely. He leaned down back
close to Pete, stuck his tongue out and slowly licked a line up his neck.
I raged.
"Hia, guard the door for me, would you?" and with that statement thrown at Kinn, I gathered force
on my fists as I took long strides towards him and swung at his face.
It sent him tumbling and finally off of Pete's body.
This is not enough.
Without giving him any time to register, I let him take another blow on the same side of his face.
And then another.
And another.
I released my anger on him as I watched his face constantly swing to the side, groaning
occasionally hit after hit.
Then he laughed.
Blood on his teeth and bruises on his cheek as he attempted to look at me, "All this for some slut
that you gave away and regretted?"
Slut.
The word somehow made me furious.

I wanted to shout in his face that Pete was anything but that.
But then again, wasn't I the one who tried to send him to Arm?
Wasn't I the one, under the desperation and impulse of wanting to seek revenge, used him to my
advantage?
Revenge.
I almost forgot about the reason why I did all this.
I shouldn't have my mind elsewhere.
I've come this far.
Not right now at least.
I gripped onto the collar of his shirt and yanked it upwards to position his face so that he could look
me straight in the eye.
"I change my mind. 70% ownership of the Area Expansion Project," I spatted out.
He laughed again, "You just won't give up, will you? How many times do I have to repeat that we
don't need you! And do you think my sister will ever let me get away with it if I do let you in on
this project?"
There it is.
I smirked, "You're awfully scared of your sister, huh? I wonder what she'd think about the money
you stole from the fake charity projects you've been lying to your whole family for years about?"
And then the smile on his face disappeared.
Bingo.
"What are you... How... How did you know?"
"Well you see, the only person in the family who has been protecting you and tolerating all your
dumb shit is now dead so... obviously no one's there to cover it up anymore."
"Do you think my sister will believe you and your no proof nonsense even if you do tell her?"
"What makes you think we don't have proof? And even if she doesn't believe us, we could easily
let it show up on the news first with the proof sent to the Wongsawat family. They own most of the
media and their family also doesn't seem to take that much of a liking to yours."
His trembling hands didn't escape my eyes and I could feel him beginning to break.
I was right. He is the easiest to break in the Ponpiboon family.
I crouched down next to him and looked down at him from a higher angle, "I can easily help you
cover up this patch of yours if you agree on letting us in on the project. It'd be a win-win situation."
He gritted his teeth, "Thirty percent ownership."
"Seventy percent," I pushed.

"Fifty."
I rolled my eyes and smirked, "You're not exactly at a position to negotiate with us right now,
Khun Arm."
I lifted a finger and Nop who stood a close distance behind handed me the contract, a stamp and a
pen.
"Sign it," I flipped open the contract and handed him the pen.
"How do I know you won't sell me out to my sister after signing?" Arm asked as he eyed the
contract.
"There's another contract behind this one that states that the Theerapanyakun family would like to
be involved with your charity projects. We won't be stupid enough to ruin our reputation if we tie
our name to yours, right?"
And with that, I got what I came for.
Phase One — check.
PETE'S POV
"He has a mild concussion, I'll prescribe him with some ibuprofen in case he has a persistent
headache," I heard an unfamiliar voice speaking in the room which woke me up from a seemingly
painful nap.
My eyes fluttered open and I squinted immediately from the light, completely not used to the
environment.
My head was hurting and I could feel something being wrapped on my forehead, almost like a
bandage...
Wait.
What happened?
The last thing I remembered was...
Arm.
Fear overtook me and I quickly attempted to push myself up from the softness underneath me,
desperate to know what was going on as I felt the world spin and my vision too.
I tried focusing on the surroundings and noticed that instead of being at the Rush Club, I was at my
workplace.
More specifically, I was in Vegas's room.
This doesn't make sense.
Vegas stood a few steps away from the bed, his hair was messier than it usually was and he was
still in the same clothes that he wore at the club, except he had the top three buttons of his shirt off
and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows.
The middle aged man with glasses that stood in front of Vegas seemed to be the one talking just
now and both turned their heads when I sat up.
"I'll excuse myself now then, Khun Vegas," the man left the room and it was now just the two of
us.
I glanced at Vegas with a blank expression. He looked like he had the worst night of his life but
once our eyes locked, the frown on his face softened and he strode towards me.
My eyes followed his actions as he sat on the space next to me a little too closely, his eyes looked
worried but I convinced myself that I was wrong.
As if he would be worried.
"Pete, how are you feeling?" His eyes stared into mine but all I wanted to do was look away.
I hated the way he looked at me.
He lifted up a hand and reached for my cheek but before I let him touch me, I flipped my head to
the side and leaned my back on the headboard, maintaining distance.
"Fine," I replied.
He pulled back his hand that reached out before they touched me and I heard him let out a soft
sigh.
And then there was silence.
I wanted to scream at him. I wanted to express my anger and hurt. I wanted him to prove me
wrong, that what he did wasn't what really happened.
I wanted him to at least explain.
But I knew that he didn't need to explain.
What am I? What gives me the reason to feel this pain?
I was no one.
I was just an object he can throw around as much as he wished if it meant that he could get what he
wanted.
And I wasn't at a position to be able to get mad at him publicly without putting my life at risk.
So I stayed quiet with my eyes on the window, noticing that it was still dark outside, meaning that
the incident could have happened just a few hours ago.
After a long pause, Vegas broke the silence, "Khun Mo said you have a mild concussion and you
should rest for a week, don't do any heavy physical activities in the time being... if your headache
still persists after taking the meds, make sure to tell me so I can get him to check you up."
My hands that were hidden underneath the blanket tightened into fists as I tried my best to contain
my emotions.
He had no right to sound like he cared.

Not after what he did.
And I shouldn't be feeling a slight bit emotional about it.
All I have now was my dignity and pride.
I will not let him take it away from me.
I won't.
"I'm fine," was all I said before Vegas could say another word.
"Pete, you should rest for a few days and-"
"May I rest in my room then, Khun Vegas?" I tried my best to sound formal as if I wasn't on the
verge of breaking down.
My eyes were still focusing on the window, this time I was staring at the design on the
windowpane, trying to get my mind elsewhere.
"Pete..." Vegas called out my name and it sounded almost like he was pleading.
I let curiosity take over and finally turned my head away from the window to meet his pleading
eyes.
Never once have I seen Vegas look at anyone like that, let alone me.
He looked desperate. It was almost as if there was regret in his eyes.
But not now.
I couldn't believe what I saw. This wasn't proof and I could be wrong.
So I waited.
I waited for him to say something.
Deep down, seeing him like this... it made me want to give him a chance.
But instead of apologizing or explaining, he said, "It's dark outside and you've just woken up from
an injury on your head, I think it's best if you rest here where it's safer."
"Safer?" I blurted out before I could filter my words.
Something in me switched off.
I had enough. All of it. Giving him a chance to at least apologize, to explain himself or to at least
tell me it'll all be alright and none of this was intentional...
But he was dodging the topic. He showed no signs of remorse in his words.
"Are you not the one who pushed me to harm's way?" A lump was rising up my throat as I began
confessing how I felt, "why are you acting like you care about me when you don't, Khun Vegas?"
He stared at me with wide eyes as I tried to ignore the shock on his face from the way I was
reacting.
I was too hurt to care about the consequences.
I was too desperate to find any sort of release for my emotions.
Vegas just stayed still and silent.
"Say something!" I was begging and my vision began blurring as tears formed in my eyes, "Tell me
what happened... tell me you didn't mean it... tell me that you didn't let him have me on purpose."
You're pathetic, Pete. You could've simply walked away and hide in your room but you just had to
let it all out.
And I waited.
Tear after tear fell from my eyes as I stared at him and waited.
I wanted to believe that there was something good in him.
That he wasn't all that cruel and selfish and after staying by his side for months, that there was a
soft side underneath all the facade.
That he was the same person that saved me from a panic attack that day at the shooting range.
The same person who gave me his earphones.
The same person who gave me his shirt in case I caught a cold.
But all I got was still...
Silence.
And it was like realization hit me when I asked myself why I felt so much pain from his actions...
Is it all just because I felt betrayed and used?
Is it all just because I felt unwanted?
Then why does my heart feel like it had been stabbed hundreds of times and then discarded and
abandoned for it to rot?
If someone else from this family had done this to me, would my heart be in pieces like it is right
now?
Or is it because...
I have romantic feelings for him?
If this is what it's like to feel...
I'd rather not feel at all.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
I seriously don't know why I gotta torture myself writing like this with the amount of
angst in this chapter ARGHHH!!!
Anyways, still hope y'all enjoyed this chapter ❤️
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've liked this chapter and comment your
thoughts I'd love to know what you think ❤️
Chapter 17 - Out of Character
Chapter Notes
‼️ PLEASE READ ‼️
Hi guys! Sorry for the delayed update but before I begin, I'd like to let you all know
that this chapter was not my first draft. I had one done a little while earlier but today I
received some negative criticism (not on this platform, y'all are nice little bubbles) on
this story that really brought me down (I know I gotta fix this issue that I'm easily
affected by negative comments) but it really got me reflecting on my writing,
wondering if it's truly that bad so I deleted everything from the first draft and restarted
(kinda why it took so long).
I'd like to apologize for my bad writing I really didn't know how horrible it was
until someone had told me. But I'd like to tell y'all that IT'S NOT GONNA STOP ME
FROM WRITING!! It'd be so irresponsible of me to leave you guys hanging if I do
and I still have so much planned out for this!
So, I'd like to thank each and everyone of you who stuck around and left positive
comments for me to read back to ❤️ it REALLY REALLY motivated me A LOT A
LOT. (I almost quit, my dudes) I hope I'll be able to improve my writing along the
way and maybe someday reach a good
standard ✨
Now, PLEASE ENJOY THIS CHAPTER ANGST. PAIN. Fluff? (maybe???)
- 17 -
Out of Character
VEGAS'S POV
"Say something!" Pete cried, "Tell me what happened... tell me you didn't mean it... tell me that
you didn't let him have me on purpose."
I froze.
I didn't know I'd hurt him like this.
I didn't know that hurting him could make me hurt like this.
I was wrong about everything.
It wasn't just lust that I felt for him.
It was something else...
Something that I was too afraid to admit.

Something that I still couldn't say out loud.
I watched as tears streamed down his face. The smile that he'd always flash me on a daily basis
was no longer present and all I could feel was how in pain and disappointed he was in me when he
looked into my eyes.
This is all my fault.
But I didn't know how to fix it.
Everyone you care about will eventually leave you, Vegas.
Pete wiped the tears off his cheek roughly with the back of his hand only to be replaced with new
ones and then he quickly peeled the blanket off.
He was trying to leave and for the first time since that day at the gazebo, I felt scared.
Instinctively, I grabbed his wrist from behind before he could get off the bed, sending him
swinging backwards and back hitting the headboard.
"Don't you fucking dare leave me!" The tone of my voice came out harsher than I expected and
before I knew it, the look in his eyes have changed.
He was trembling in my hold and his eyes exuded nothing but fear.
Knowing I've fucked up, I quickly let go of my grip on his wrist.
"Pete, I'm sorry..."
I was begging?
"Please... I didn't mean to... Don't leave."
I was begging.
I was too scared of him leaving to be able to comprehend what I was doing.
Slowly, I reached out for him once more, gently placing my hands on his cheeks, hoping he'd
understand, even if I knew no one could. And then I wrapped my arms around him, gently running
my nose from his shoulder until the side of his neck and hid my face at the crook of it.
As if I was under a curse, I kept begging as I whispered into his neck, only close enough for the
both of us to hear, "Please... stay."
"Anything you want... I'll grant it... Just please, don't cry."
I pulled away to look at him and smiled softly, thankful that Pete finally looked less scared than he
was, cheeks and lips red from all the sobbing and I couldn't help but reach out my hands and
swiped away residue tears with my thumbs.
But instead of saying what I'd hope, he said, "I wanna go home."
The smile on my face fell.
"Anything but that, Pete."

"Then I wanna go back to my room."
I laughed, bitter and cold. Of course. Anywhere away from me is where he'd wanna be.
"After you rest and heal, I'll let you go."
"I wanna go now."
I sighed. Knowing that I'd have to admit defeat for him to trust me again. I knew I deserved this
cold treatment.
Granting this was better than letting him go home.
"Alright, I'll walk you back, hmm?" I gently brushed his hair with gentle pats in hopes to calm him
down, "It's dark outside and your head is injured. I'll let you rest in your room for the week."
He looked hesitant for a moment but I knew he knew that if he were to defy me again, I'd break.
So he nodded, "Thank you, Khun Vegas."
♖♖♖
I had never walked anyone home before, well, back to their room in this matter. It felt strange to
take night walks in the Theerapanyakun mansion with someone else. Usually I'd be alone for the
activity.
Maybe after sending him back, I could go up to the bodyguard quarters rooftop for a bit.
Pete walked a little behind me, the loudest thing around us were the crickets and our footsteps
against the stone trails.
I was wrong, I'm sorry, I was desperate for a taste of revenge. Oh, how much I wished that I could
get these words out of my mouth if it weren't for my stupid pride.
It was like all the explanations and reasons running through my head just wouldn't come out of my
throat.
I slowed my steps so he could catch up with me but instead of coming close to my side, I felt him
bump into me from behind.
Swiftly, I turned around and held both of his arms, stabilizing him in case he further injured his
head.
"Are you alright? Does it hurt?? Is it because you can't see clearly?" I was checking him all over
while he stood there like a puppet, eyes staring at me blankly.
I pushed aside his bangs that were covering the waterproof bandaid on his forehead to get a closer
look, checking if it was bleeding.
Finally letting out a breath of relief, I looked down at Pete who was still staring at me unblinking
with a blank expression, eyes puffy from the crying session.
Oh no, is he hurt? Did bumping into me make his concussion worse?!
"Pete, are you alright?" I called out to him and hearing his name finally made him blink.
"Khap, Khun Vegas," he lowered his head and his bangs fell to the front again, as if he was trying
to hide something from me.
Whatever it was, I let it slide, knowing he'd probably choose not to talk to me if he could.
"Walk beside me, alright?" I tried to request in the softest tone possible, afraid I'd scare him again,
"I'll worry if I don't have you in my sight."
With a nod, he followed my instructions all the way until we reached his room door.
I tried to ignore the fact that I have never been to this side of the bodyguard quarters since the
incident when I was six and focused on Pete instead, watching him shamelessly as he tried to avoid
my gaze.
"Thank you for walking me back, Khun Vegas, you can go back now," Pete said as he stopped in
front of the door.
I nodded, "Go on in, I'll go after I make sure you're tucked safely in bed."
Regardless looking hesitant, he still obliged and opened the door. The lights from his room lighting
up the dim hallway reminding me the fact that bodyguards had roommates.
And then my eyes landed on a shirtless figure with wide eyes staring at me and Pete.
"Khun Vegas," the shirtless figure immediately bowed out of respect and I gave him a nod.
I recognized him. He's one of the bodyguards from the same batch as Pete.
"P'Zee, why aren't you asleep yet?" Pete asked the shirtless figure whom I now know as Zee.
Right before my eyes, Zee wrapped his arms around Pete in an embrace and I swear I almost lost
my mind.
"I was worried about you... I couldn't sleep and decided to wait," Zee replied in a much softer tone
than I could ever achieve.
I watched with suspicious eyes as the he let go of Pete only to take a step closer and brush Pete's
bangs to the side, revealing his injury, "What happened to your forehead?"
Pete flashed him a small smile to console him and finally turned to me who was standing still by
the door, like an extra on 'The Walking Dead', letting myself form a clear conclusion that...
I. Don't. Like. Zee.
Before I could say a word about how displeased I was, Pete had reached for the door faster than
lightning, "Thanks for sending me back, Khun Vegas, I'm safe now."
And for the first time in my life, I had a door slammed in my face before I could say goodbye.
I stood in front for a good minute, dumbfounded by everything.
I never thought I'd have competition. I also certainly never thought it would be someone I've
placed so close to Pete.
And that's when I knew if I didn't make it up for the amount of hurt I brought on to Pete, I could
never redeem myself.
I had to try before it's too late.
Is it too late?
PETE'S POV
Maybe it was the mild concussion, maybe it was the crying, or maybe it was the screaming, but
waking up was confusing because of the intense ringing in my head from how much my head was
swinging. My vision was quite blurry when I opened my eyes, multiplying in twos as I tried to
focus on the human in front of me.
Wait a second.
Human?
Doesn't P'Zee have the day shift now?
And then I felt a warm hand on my cheek, gently nudging as if trying to feel my temperature.
I blinked a few more times, forcing my eyes to focus and once my vision became clearer, the smile
also became wider.
That's when I realized that the human was no other than...
"K-Khun Vegas!" I let his name slip from my lips before I could refrain myself, jumping up into a
sitting position on my bed.
Vegas sat on a chair that had been positioned on the space between my bed and Zee's bed. His hair
was styled neatly once again and he no longer looked like his fucked-up self from last night.
Right. Last night was a horror.
"Sorry, did I wake you?" Vegas gave me a few soft pats on the top of my head and I hated myself
for blushing.
Right. Vegas says sorry now.
I shook my head in response, even if he probably did wake me from staring at me sleep?
I don't know, it didn't matter then. I had more important things to process.
"How are you feeling? Does your head hurt?" he glided the same hand gently down my cheeks,
avoiding my injury.
"A little bit."
"I'll let Nop get you some breakfast and afterwards you can take your meds, okay?" his voice was
soft and no longer consisted of only a single word, as if if he spoke any louder, he'd break me like a
fragile vase.
I couldn't do anything but nod, trying to hide the shock in my eyes as he left the chair momentarily.
Taking the time from his temporary absence, I tried my best to arrange all of my memories from
last night though my head was hurting, but still ended up with no conclusion.
Only that — Vegas really is crazy.
One second he was yelling at me and the next second he was holding onto me like a child, begging
me not to leave.
And me?
Worse. Where the fuck did I get all the courage to question him like that? As if I didn't already
know all he did was for his own benefit? And asking for him to let me go home? As if he would let
me?
He was selfish and ruthless. I should've seen it coming. I should've known by now.
It was a miracle that Vegas didn't punish me at all. Instead, he's acting like a completely different
person, apologizing for his mistakes and acting like he cares about me?
"Hey, Pete? Are you okay?" Vegas's voice snapped me out of my thoughts and I blinked back into
reality, completely forgetting his presence.
"I got you some porridge, pa thong ko (thai fried donuts), khai jiaow (omelette) and some fruits,"
Vegas pointed at the overflowing tray on the side table, "Not really sure what you wanted so I
asked Nop to bring you one of each from the kitchen."
I stared at him blankly, still trying to force myself to not get used to this version of Vegas.
Until he grabbed the bowl of porridge, scooped up a good spoonful, blew on it and placed it right
in front of my lips.
Is he... is he trying to spoon feed me??
Vegas, are YOU okay?
"Open," was all he said before I dared to question his actions, nomming my way through the whole
bowl of porridge that he so patiently fed me.
I finished ALL of the food on the tray, stuffing myself full as he fed me everything. All I needed to
do was open my mouth and chew and I didn't dare defy him because what if he's back to the scary
Vegas again?
"Woah, you really can eat a lot."
"That's because you kept feeding me!" Vegas's comment made me feel so defensive that words just
slipped out.
Shit.
But instead of becoming scary Vegas... he began laughing.
His teeth on full display as he held onto his stomach, throwing his head back like a little kid.
"Well, you could always tell me when you're full," he managed in between laughter, "I don't know
how much you eat so I just assumed that you wanted more after you swallowed."
"K-khap, Khun Vegas," I resumed formalities and nodded shyly (why? I don't know either) and
silence was restored again.
I could feel him staring at me with that piercing gaze again, the smile gone from his face and I
began to feel awkward and tense. Just when I was about to come up with the excuse of going to the
bathroom, which I actually really needed, he spoke.
"Pete," my name escaped his lips like an apology, "I know what I've done to you is unforgivable
and I don't hope for you to understand my actions but I really want you to know that there are some
things that I have to do to be able to get what I want."
Right. I already know that. Of course he's willing to sacrifice me to get what he wanted. Like that
business deal.
"But please know that if I were given a second chance, I'd never do that again... and I promise you
that that bastard didn't do anything else to you, I'd never let him."
I was slowly slipping into his apology, his eyes were nothing but apologetic and I hated myself for
not standing my ground.
"I was never planning to let you go..."
His face was inching forwards as I stared into his dark eyes, falling deeper and deeper.
"...Ever."
And I fell.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
HAPPY 10K HITS!!! this is UNBELIEVABLE to me!!!
So much emotions in this chapter UGH But I hope you guys can understand that
Vegas is crazy and he reacts to things very differently from normal humans (pls
forgive the emotionally damaged baby)
Anyways, still hope y'all enjoyed this chapter ❤️
Don't forget to leave kudos and comment your thoughts it

motivates me ❤️
Chapter 18 - Jealousy, Jealousy
Chapter Notes
Just wanna let you all know that I've read all your lovely comments from the last
chapter and kept it closely to my heart ❤️ I'm so glad I started writing, if not, I wouldn't
have met all you amazing souls. I hope you can stick with me until the end of this book
as I keep providing you content along the way
HAPPY READING!
- 18 -
Jealousy, Jealousy
VEGAS'S POV
Jealousy wasn't a word I have ever used to describe how I felt.
It was something I knew the definition of but never felt.
I never had to be jealous of anyone because whatever they had, I had even better.
Whatever I wanted, I could have it with the snap of my fingers.
But now there was something I wanted that I couldn't have that easily.
Something that had the prettiest smile, the cutest dimples and dark soft hair.
That something was Pete.
In the equation of me and him, I had hoped to have him all to myself now that I knew how I truly
felt.
Now that I knew it was LO-
It was LOV-
Okay, fine, maybe it's still hard for me to even think the word out loud. And maybe it's too soon
too.
I was still trying to convince myself that I was just sexually attracted to Pete and nothing more.
Because it was all too strange for me to feel this way towards someone because I never had.
And this soon? Over the course of a few months of seeing his face everyday? Contemplating the
amount of times I wanted to fuck him?
Alright, I may have gone too far, let me roll it back.
In the equation of LO- (I'll give that word a try some other time) that should only consist of me and
Pete, there was one extra symbol that I did not need.
That symbol was Zee.
What did he have that I didn't?
Besides a bed right next to Pete's? Nothing else.
Then why?
Why the fuck does Zee get to receive that pretty smile from Pete everytime he emerges into the
room?!
"Khun Vegas?" Pete's voice snapped me out of my thoughts and I looked up at him from the same
page of the book I had been staring at for the past 10 minutes.
I hummed in response as I threw the book to the side, putting Pete in all of my focus.
"I think I'm feeling much better now, my headaches are gone so you don't need to come over and
look after me anymore. I can manage it," he smiled, "And besides, I have P'Zee."
P'Zee.
P'ZEE.
P'ZEE!!
That's all he EVER mentions when he tries to get me out of his room.
Maybe it'd be easier if I just chained Pete to my bed and only let him have eyes for me.
I'd wrap his pretty lips around my cock, fuck some sense into him, and make him scream my name
in ecstasy.
Maybe by then, all he'd think about is me.
But my stupid feelings wouldn't let me.
I was too afraid to hurt him again. Even now, I could feel the distance he was putting between us.
All the stolen glances, secret thoughts and his caring gestures for me over the past two months
seemed to have wash away from his memory.
So I needed to make new ones.
I gave him a few soft pats on the head, enjoying how soft his hair felt against my fingers and
smiled, "It's only been three days, Pete. Khun Mo said you need to rest for at least a week to make
sure that you're all good."
"But I-"
"Are you trying to push me away on purpose?" I gave him one of the soft pouts that I had seen on
one of those series that Porsche acted on, which Tankhun had forced us to watch as family
activities in the weekends, hoping it'd work on him just like it did on Porsche's love interest from
the series.
"N-no! Of course, not!"

And it worked.
"Then I'll come here daily to check up on you until you can resume work," a smile lined my lips as
I concluded our conversation.
"But I really am much better now, and your room is a 10 minute walking distance from here, it'll
be an inconvenience to you to come here three times a day and check up on me so often... and you
have work and other things so walking back and forth really isn't a good thing."
"You're right."
Pete's eyes widened, "I am??"
I chuckled at the way he reacted, "Walking back and forth constantly to come here really isn't the
solution."
I leaned closer to him from where I sat, making sure I maintained eye contact, "You should move
somewhere I could visit you easier... like my room."
Pete's cheeked blushed a soft red and he stuttered, unable to come up with words, "T-that's... that's
inappropriate, Khun Vegas."
"Nothing's inappropriate if you don't think it is." Just these words were enough to let him look
away, blushing a deeper shade, lips parted as he contemplated on the reply he should give me.
I smirked at it, imprinting the image in my mind.
"I think it's best if I stay here, I'm really doing fine, you don't have to worry," his eyes were still
focused elsewhere, this time fumbling with his fingers that were placed on top of his blanket.
Before I could tease him further in an attempt to joke about him acknowledging how much I was
worrying, there was a knock on the door.
"Khun Vegas," Nop's voice rang from the outside and I ordered for him to come in, my voice
quickly changing to my usual strict tone.
"Khun Kinn has asked for your presence at his study office," Nop reported as he stole a glance at
Pete who was still trying to recover from his red cheeks.
"Purpose?" I asked.
"It's..." Nop paused and looked over at Pete, as if telling me it'd be best if there were no outsiders.
But Pete wasn't an outsider. I didn't want him to feel that way anymore.
"Speak." I commanded.
"It's regarding the Area Expansion Project. Khun Arm's sister, Amara Ponpiboon, has requested for
a private meeting before the press conference."
I sighed, completely forgetting about the issue at hand because for the past few days, I had been
too focused on Pete that I didn't have the time to truly go on with the plan.
Pete turned to look at me with doe eyes, as if waiting for further instructions, even if I'd never let
him have anything else to do with my revenge anymore.
"I'll be out in a second, tell Kinn I'll be there in 15 minutes."
With that, Nop left us in the room, alone once again.
"I told you coming here is an inconvenience," Pete mumbled under his breath as he continued
fumbling his fingers on the blanket, as if being loud would result in punishment.
I smiled, relieved that he was finally speaking to me much more openly compared to the night of
the incident. I was glad that he was beginning to become less scared of me. Though he was still
addressing me formally and bowing whenever I showed up, I tried to show him that I was okay
with him speaking his mind.
"I told you it'd be better if you stayed somewhere closer so I could visit you anytime," I teased.
Instead of fighting back, Pete looked down at his fingers and his voice became soft, "Sorry..."
No no no... don't apologize. It makes me feel like the bad guy all over again.
I placed my hand on his cheek, gently pushing his face upwards so he'd look at me, "Hey, don't say
that... if you feel bad, how about you wait for me for dinner? I'll be here after the meeting with
Kinn."
"You'll have to walk here again?" His eyes looked like he felt guilty for that.
I chuckled softly and couldn't help but pinch his cheek, making him frown slightly at how his
cheek was pulled and he looked like an adorable guinea pig.
"Then how about you wait for me in my room instead?" I knew he wouldn't say yes but I wanted to
try anyway. It was better than having Zee in the room, third-wheeling the whole time I watch Pete
have dinner.
"Just for dinner?"
Wait, he wants to?? He's actually thinking about it?!
His consideration caught me off guard and I almost didn't know what to say. "Yes, just dinner."
I smiled at him to give him reassurance and finally, after a long afternoon, he nodded and finally
showed me that smile I so desperately wanted to see, dimple and all.
I hope we make the meeting quick.
♖♖♖
"Amara Ponpiboon is the complete opposite of Arm," Kinn said as he rubbed on his temples with
his fingers, looking stressed, "Arm may be just some rich spoiled kid who likes to fuck whores all
day, but his sister? She's the mastermind of all of the Ponpiboon's family businesses right now after
Arthit passed away. If it wasn't for her, everything would be in ruins right now."
"Then we'll just have to make sure that she doesn't suspect anything bad from us... that all we want
is just a piece of that fat meat... that we just want the best for this project," I looked at Kinn, trying
my best to convince him that Phase Two will work.
"Arm will definitely not tell his sister that he was blackmailed to work with us on the project. His
sister finally entrusted him with a project worth trillions and he'd be too scared for her to find out
about the money he took from those fake charity projects," I went on saying, "He will definitely
convince her to believe that letting us in was the best decision ever and for once, he finally did
something right."
"And what happens if she doesn't? What happens if she is persistent and doesn't want to give in to
letting the routes all only pass through lands that the Theerapanyakun family own?"
"She won't. She's a smart businesswoman. She should know that risking it would be worth it if it
means that she doesn't have to use maximum cost to carry out the project. Changing the routes to
go through our property is the best clear option."
Kinn sighed and glanced up at me from the contract on the table. As if knowing that I was
confident in every single move I was making, he finally chose to go with it.
"So we'll make our move a month after the construction starts?"
"Correct," I nodded.
"And we'll just keep playing nice for now, right?" Kinn asked further.
"Correct."
"And I can go back to my lovely fiancé now, right?"
"Correct." Wait a second. "Ha??"
I looked at my cousin, confused about him asking for permission.
"Ai'Vegas, we have been at this for 6 hours, planning and plotting," Kinn complained and threw
his hands in the air, "It's literally 10PM right now and I'm starving for both food and Porsche."
Fuck. "It's 10PM?!"
Kinn sighed and once again rubbed his temples with his fingers, looking exhausted, "I wish it
weren't. You're always so into work that you lose track of time."
Pete.
The dinner that I promised.
Shit. I'm a fucking asshole for forgetting.
Pushing the chair back with the back of my knees a little too harshly, I stood up from the
comfortable armchair and ran my fingers through my hair, shocking Kinn.
"I gotta go too," I said as I flipped the contracts on the table close, arranging them before I let my
OCD get the best of me.
"Aowh? Usually you'd still have something else to discuss when I tell you I wanna leave?"
"Not today, Hia, I have a dinner I forgot to attend." I quickly reached for the door after giving Kinn
one final look.
"What? A dinner with who?" His voice got louder as he spoke, curiosity peaking his mind, "Hey!
Ai'Vegas! How come I know nothing about this??"
But I had no time to explain, ignoring him as I speeded through the hallway, pushing everything
else out of my mind.
Except for one thing.
Someone is waiting for me in my room.
Pete is waiting for me.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
PETE. IS. WAITING. FOR. VEGAS. IN. HIS. ROOM.
What could possibly happen?
Anyways, hope y'all enjoyed this chapter ❤️ See you on the next one!
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed this chapter and comment your thoughts
I'd love to know what you think ❤️
Chapter 19 - All That Can Intoxicate
Chapter Notes
Sorry for the slight delay of this new chapter :( I just got back from a road trip and I
couldn't use my laptop in the car coz I'd get car sick. But I posted as soon as I reached
home!! Hope you enjoy ❤️
- 19 -
All That Can Intoxicate
PETE'S POV
I sat on Vegas's bed for the first 15 minutes after he dropped me off and left for a meeting with
Kinn.
It was all too strange for me. I never thought I'd be able to sit here so openly, unafraid someone
would catch me and punish me for it.
"I'll be back soon, in the meantime, you can take a nap or do anything here to pass the time, no
need to ask for permission, okay?" Vegas's words echoed in my mind as I looked around the empty
room.
I've been here for way too many times to not know what's in the room. It was practically my
workplace.
Well, technically anywhere that Vegas is was my workplace.
But this is his bedroom.
The place he comes back to everyday.
And I was sitting on his bed.
Me? An Ensalve?
Sitting on a bed that belonged to the Emeralds?
Being treated like an equal for days?
This all sounds not one bit believable if you took the story to my hometown.
I knew this was all temporary. When Vegas decides to go back to becoming scary Vegas, this'll all
be gone.
Every kind gesture that Vegas showed me, I'd try to drill it in my head that one day it'd all stop and
when the time comes, I must remain unattached to all of it.
But it was getting harder and harder.

With every smile he showed me, every soft pat on the head, every meal he spoon-fed, it was
becoming more and more difficult for me to pull myself out of this.
I knew I was only falling deeper into the unknown and one day I'd have to wake up and realize that
none of this would ever work out.
I sighed as I took the earphones that Vegas gave me out of my pockets and began fondling around
with it.
I wonder if he could help me charge the rectangular thing? I'd love to use it again before he
changes back to scary Vegas.
I miss grandma and NuNew... I wonder how they're doing.
I can't wait for the day when I can go back home for that yearly visit... I wonder why no one made
it home. No one ever gossips about this topic within the bodyguards because apparently it was a
sensitive topic.
I wonder what we'll be having for dinner...
I let my mind wander around for a bit, thinking that my thought session would've occupied a lot of
time but when I looked up at the clock hanging on the wall, I groaned in frustration.
It had only been another 10 minutes and I felt so bored already. I had no idea what to do in Vegas's
room.
For the past few days, Vegas would be there in my room with me most of the time and when he
wasn't around, I'd either be napping or P'Zee would've been back from his day shift already.
At least I had someone to talk to unlike now...
I decided to leave the bed and walk around the room for a bit, working out and practicing my
martial arts just in case my skills became rusty.
Time passed until I heard a knock on the door, revealing P'Nop who walked in.
"Pete, Khun Vegas is still caught up in his meeting and I'm not quite sure when it'll end because he
doesn't like to be bothered in the middle of it. Do you wanna have dinner first?"
Oh. He must be really busy.
I smiled politely at P'Nop and shook my head, "That's alright, Phi, I'll wait for Khun Vegas... I'm
not that hungry."
"Alright well I'll go back to guard Khun Vegas now, if you need anything, call a maid from
outside, alright?"
I nodded and decided to show respect by walking P'Nop out of the room, making small talk as he
went on and left, leaving me once again...
Alone.
In this huge empty room.
Sigh.
Maybe I'll go check out Vegas's closet. He seemed to have a bunch of different clothing items that I
could never be able to afford.
Dinner time passed and I had become so bored that I decided to take a shower. I mean, I knew how
to operate that thing so I might as well do the last activity I could in Vegas's room, right?
Picking out an outfit from Vegas's closet was like going shopping at the clothing support store back
in my hometown, except everything was clean and fresh and almost new.
I grabbed a particular clothing that caught my eye, a leather jacket with way too many silver chains
on the side as I giggled at it like a shopaholic girl at the mall.
I put it on and looked at myself in the mirror, laughing at how big it was on me and it made me
look nothing like a bad boy actor and more like a butcher.
So my new form of entertainment became trying on clothes from Vegas's closet, role playing in the
mirror as I pretended to be different characters according to the outfits and laughing at myself.
Finally, after being tired of hosting my one man show, I decided on a casual shirt and a pair of
shorts on the looser side and I laid on Vegas's bed, staring at the clock on the wall.
The minutes passed as I interchanged from looking at the clock and the door, having completely
no idea why my anticipation was only getting higher and higher, as if I was excited and so eager to
see Vegas walk through the door.
Is the meeting that long?
Or maybe he forgot about me and went ahead and had dinner with Kinn?
The thought of being abandoned somehow made me feel hollow inside, I was becoming more and
more depressed as I began convincing myself that Vegas had forgotten about me.
And after another long thought session, I drifted off into a deep sleep.
VEGAS'S POV
Reaching my bedroom door, my hair was already all over the place from how fast I was speeding
through the hallways to get there.
With my hesitating hand on the doorknob, I was praying to whatever religion that Pete won't be
mad or disappointed in me and that he was still awake.
Fucking hell, Vegas, you really did it again. You just can't stop disappointing Pete, can you?
I sighed in annoyance at my own thoughts and finally walked into my room, closing the door
behind me.
Scanning the room, it was oddly empty and quiet until my eyes landed on a sleeping figure on my
bed.
I felt something in my chest drop.
He's really waiting.

I walked towards him, trying my best to not create any loud sounds and when I saw Pete with his
eyes closed, sleeping soundly in my bed, there was a strange sense of warmth that it brought me.
Is this what it feels like to have someone waiting for you at home after a long day?
I crouched down so that my face was only inches away from his and brushed his bangs away from
covering his eyes, causing him to move a little.
He looked like a five-year old toddler that had the most tiring day, lips parted slightly and he
looked adorable.
I smiled unknowingly and leaned in, giving him a gentle kiss on the forehead as I inhaled his scent
that calms me.
Intoxicating.
Wait.
His scent. It smells like my shampoo.
He took a shower in my room?
I looked further down and noticed that he was wearing my clothes and I swear to God that I almost
wanted to devour him right then and there.
Fuck.
Just as I wanted to walk away to prevent myself from doing anything stupid, Pete's eyelids fluttered
open and he stretched his body as he lifted his arms a little, revealing part of his skin from
underneath my shirt.
Fuck me.
He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand like a baby and yawned, "Sawadee khap, Khun
Vegas."
I laughed.
He must've not freshen up yet to be greeting me from the bed like this when he would usually jump
straight up and give me a polite bow.
He blinked a couple of times, as if still stuck in his dreams, and I let him take his time.
And then THUD.
He smacked his palm against the headboard as he pushed himself up to sit up straight, eyes
snapping wide open as he bowed his head.
I almost laughed.
"Khun Vegas! I'm so sorry... I didn't notice you were back and I-"
I cut him off by taking a seat next to him on the bed, "It's alright, Pete."
I brushed his hair with my bangs as I helped him fix his bed hair, "Sorry that I made you wait."
There was that blush on his face again as he attempted to hide his eyes with his bangs, "No... It's
alright."
"You're not gonna ask me why I'm late?" I wanted him to. I wanted him to be interested and brave
enough to ask me questions.
I hated that he was so caught up with the superiority I had over him because of how huge the social
hierarchy gap between us was.
Even if I'd never let anyone else have the privilege to speak to me like an equal — I'd allow Pete to
have it.
Pete shook his head, "You were probably busy. P'Nop informed me in the evening that you were
still at that meeting with Khun Kinn."
I smiled and took a look at his hair, satisfied by my work, "Are you hungry, Pete? Or do you wanna
continue sleeping?"
His eyes looked hesitant and he parted his lips to say something, only to be closed back as if he was
too afraid of answering.
I sighed and placed a hand on his cheek, "You can be honest. I won't punish you for it."
Finally, Pete looked at me with a pair of doe eyes, "I'm hungry..."
"Alright then let's ea-"
"...but also sleepy," he had a sluggish smile on his face and he scratched the back of his head,
causing my hand to slip down.
Too cute. He's too cute.
And it wasn't doing my heart any good with the way it was beating from his every move.
"I wish I could eat and sleep at the same time," he continued, "sometimes I wonder why can't I do
two of my favorite things at once."
Woah, he's seriously just...
I laughed softly at his answer, "The two of your favorite things are sleep and food?"
Too cute.
"You told me to be honest..." he was mumbling again.
"Okay, then let me be honest too..." I placed his face between the palm of my hands and pushed it
up so that he couldn't escape my eyes.
"...One of my favorite things is you."
I meant it.
His eyes widened at my words. Instead of smiling or blushing, his eyes just looked...
Conflicted and... sad?

That wasn't what I was expecting. I thought it'd make him happy. I thought it'd make him let his
guard down more and learn to trust me.
I cleared my throat to stop the tension and finally released his face from my gentle hold, getting off
the bed as I tried to hide my slight disappointment.
Just like that, we had the dinner that I promised. Both of us sat in front of one another, as I watched
Pete eat with his mouth stuffed full with rice and way too much chili.
After accompanying him for all his meals for the past few days, I got to know that he was really
really into spicy food.
Whatever he ate, he needed spice. He'd still eat it all even when he already had tears in his eyes
from how spicy it was.
And just the same, he was now sitting in front of me, gobbling down a glass of water as tears fell
from the corner of his eyes from the spice.
"Aah!!" He let out a breathy sigh after drinking his water, as if he was a dragon breathing out fire.
I shook my head a little and smiled at the sight. I swear watching him eat could really bring up
anyone's appetite. Somehow it made me enjoy my food even more.
"Why do you keep adding spice when you know you can't even tolerate that much?" I pulled out a
tissue from the tissue box and leaned over to him, gently patting away the tears on his face and the
sweat that was forming on the sides of his face.
"I like the spice! And I'm used to doing this all the time back home... it gets me full much faster
when I eat spicy food."
I stopped chewing for a second, curiosity taking over, "Why would you wanna get full faster?"
"We didn't have enough food back home and I have a little brother and grandma so I'd make sure
they get enough food to eat first before I do... when my portion was too little I'd just chew on some
chili and it gives me the illusion that I'm full 'cause of the spice," Pete was smiling as he spoke but
seeing that smile on my face was hurting me.
He must've been living under such horrible conditions.
I've never been to areas of the Enslaves but I've seen images of it whenever we wanted to purchase
the lands there.
Unsanitary living conditions, lack of water and food, houses without a roof on it...
Pete grew up like that.
I felt horrible that it was where he had to grow up.
I've never thought of how problematic our social hierarchy was because as long as I was doing
well, it didn't matter to me if others weren't.
And to find out that Pete was one of those people...
I felt pain.
I stood up from my seat and dropped my utensils, causing Pete to jump slightly from my sudden
movement.
His mouth was wide open as he was about to bite into yet another spoonful of rice and chili and
just before he could, I walked towards his side of the table and placed a hand on the head of his
chair and another at the edge of the table, caging him as I stared at him from a high angle.
"Is something wrong?" He dropped his spoon down onto the plate and turned to look up at me.
I wasn't sure what's wrong either.
"Are you full?" I asked, ignoring how confused he was.
"Um... yes... But there's still a little bit of rice-"
I cut him off by leaning down, eyes locked onto his as I whispered, "I'm not full yet."
And with that, finally after months of craving for a taste...
I crashed my lips onto his.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Yayyyyyyyy!!!!!!!! Finally, another crumb!!!!! Vegas kissed Pete Feeding you all
some sweetness before I torture y'all with angst again very soon
*coughs* the next chapter *cough* ‼️ *cough*
Chapter 20 - I Want You Right Now
Chapter Notes
FORGIVE ME BUBBLES *kneels* I fell asleep last night hugging my MacBook as I

wrote this chapter I was too tired yesterday so I didn't update
Soooo I made this chapter much LONGER than usual chapters
Also, WARNING: ‼️‼️ Brace yourself and hope you enjoy this
chapter ❤️
- 20 -
I Want You Right Now
PETE'S POV
Never in my wildest dreams would I think I'd ever be able to feel Vegas's lips on mine again.
This time, it wasn't to save me from a panic attack.
It was because he wanted to.
His lips were soft against mine as he tasted my bottom lip like some sort of dessert and I couldn't
help but part my lips. Without a second to waste, I felt his tongue enter my mouth, warm and slow
as he took his time exploring the depths.
Butterflies were the only thing in my stomach while my heart pounded in my chest, loud enough
for my ears to hear as I let my eyes close and give in to his spell.
So this is a kiss.
This is what it feels like...
To be kissed by someone you like.
I felt myself melting into him, letting Vegas lead because I didn't know what to do, but whatever it
was that he did, I tried to mimic it, sucking softly on his lips before I heard him groan, almost like a
warning for himself.
He pulled away, eye lids fluttering open as he maintained close distance, his breath fanning gently
against my lips and I watched as his eyes curved, lips forming into a smile so warm that it could
compare with the heat rising up my cheeks.
For a second, I didn't want him to stop.
It was like whatever reason for us not to do more was thrown out the window. Whatever the
consequences we'd have to face, it'd be a problem for tomorrow.
"Stay here tonight... will you?" his tone was breathy and hypnotic.
As if I was allowed to say no.
As if I could bring myself to say no.
So I nodded.
♖♖♖
"I miss this a lot," Vegas's voice echoed in the bathroom as I ran my fingers across his scalp,
massaging it in the process.
A little while after our heated kiss, the table was cleared and we sat in the sitting area and talked
for a little bit.
Talked. Nothing else.
It was mostly questions that Vegas asked about me, as if he wanted to scoop out every detail of my
life as he smiled and stared at me in awe while I spoke about my likes and dislikes.
There were times where I, too, wanted to ask about his, but I realized that I already knew most of it
from being at his side for months, catering to his needs and wants.
And it was like for the first time, I felt as if we talked as equals.
Just two people, wanting to get to know each other.
And then he asked if I could wash his hair with that look on his face that was impossible for me to
say no.
So there I was again, resuming my job that I haven't been doing for a little while, except this time, I
was less nervous and well practiced, liking the way Vegas's hair felt between my fingers.
I washed off the foam from his hair as I watched it slowly run down his bare back, going through
every curve of his muscle as if it were a sculpture and I gulped.
Vegas had always been in good shape and I always found myself wanting to look at him in all his
bare self whenever he was not fully clothed in front of me.
I never really thought into why it made my body react in a certain way that no one else would.
It was like I was stuck in a sauna and the heat on my body just kept rising and rising.
I was so caught up, staring at his body that I didn't notice that he had slowly stood up from the
stool.
I blinked a couple of times as my eyes followed his actions and he turned to face me.
His face glistened from the water dripping down his hair as he stared at me with bedroom eyes.
And with his slender fingers, he brushed his hair back, head tilted slightly and I swallowed down
whatever it was in my throat, forcing down the strange things it was doing to me.
I tried to ignore his bare chest that was in expedition right in front of me and cleared my throat,
unsure of what to do with my hands after placing the handheld shower hanging back on the faucet.
I felt his eyes on me, with every place his eyes landed on my body, I felt scorching hot and I might
as well have been naked.
"You look good with my shirt on, Pete," Vegas's voice was a little hoarse and being in a small
space with him was causing me to suffocate.
Or maybe it was the steam.
I stayed silent, unsure what to do but my legs weren't moving and I wasn't leaving.
And then I felt a finger tucked under my chin and my face was pushed upwards, my eyes raked
across his bare front in the process and finally landed on his eyes.
"But now that it's wet..." his eyes traveled down to my body, "I think you'd look even better
without it."
My heart pounded in my chest as I tried my best to not think of what was to come. I didn't know
much because I had only ever heard of pleasures of the skin from the very few friends I have from
back home.
Vegas's shirt clung onto my body like second skin, the water drenching my whole front as I felt like
I was in a haze.
His finger that was once on my chin traced downwards, passing the line of my neck and down my
neck, stopping just at the openings of the collar of his shirt that I wore, tracing a curved line,
testing my limits.
As if I was under the influence, I felt myself melting against his touch, I didn't know what was
happening but whatever it was, being Vegas's full focus was switching on something in me.
And then his finger stayed on the small bare part of my chest, right above the buttons of his shirt,
drawing circles lightly, causing me to shiver.
He leaned his lips close to my left ear, the heat of his invisible weight was towering over me and
then whispered, "I want you right now."
I closed my eyes, processing his words.
I wanted him too.
His soft lips pressed on the shell of my ear, licking a line, "So fucking badly that you have no idea,
Pete."
His tongue sent shivers up my spine and I shocked myself when I called his name with the lewdest
sound, "Khun Vegas... Hnngh..."
Before I could feel embarrassed about it, as if it had triggered something in Vegas, his hand that
was tracing lines on my skin moved downwards and he started to unbutton the buttons of my shirt,
one by one from top to bottom impatiently.
I inhaled a sharp breath as I felt the air hit my skin once the buttons on my shirt all came off as he
peeled off my shirt, dropping it on the floor making a splatting sound.
His right hand began to run themselves across my chest with not the slightest bit of shame, as he
placed his left hand around my waist, circling me in his personal space.
I kept my eyes closed, afraid of what I'd see if I opened them, confused by the way my body was
reacting.
And then I felt a cold breeze on my upper body, confused by the absence, I opened my eyes
slightly, only to find Vegas standing on his knees with both hands gripping my waist as he licked a
long line from my belly button up to the middle of my chest.
I parted my lips and let out a soft moan, chest heaving as I felt my breathing increase along with my
already racing heartbeat.
The whole time, his eyes were piercing into mine as he kissed along the line of my stomach, as if I
was the prey and he was the predator in that room as he slowly devoured me, watching my every
reaction.
I couldn't look away. I had never felt so vulnerable yet turned on in my life from just a gaze. My
knees were giving out as he left soft bites and kissed all across my stomach and I leaned back onto
the glass wall of the shower, biting my bottom lip to prevent anymore embarrassing sounds to
escape my lips.
"If you don't stop me right now I really don't know what I'll do next, Pete, so please, tell me and I'll
stop," there was a hungry look in his eyes as I stared at him from above, "Tell me and I won't touch
you."
I could make it all stop.
I could say no to Vegas.
And all this weird new sensation that I was experiencing could all stop.
My head was screaming at myself that this was all wrong.
If I let him in...
I knew I could never go back.
But my body was desperate for more. Desperate for him to put out that fire that he had started in
me and before I knew it, two words escaped my lips, almost softer than a sigh, "D-don't stop..."
There was a look on his face, as if he was satisfied, as if he knew he had me in the palm of his
hand, "You asked for this, Pete."
And before I could brace myself, he smirked before placing my left nipple in his mouth, the
wetness of his tongue brushed through the peak that sent electric shocks of pleasure through the
rest of my body.
I threw my head back as he continued working his tongue on my nipple, his left hand was now
playing with my other nipple with his fingers, swiping it between his fingers.
Unable to comprehend the pleasure I had never felt in my life, I parted my lips, "Anghh..."
"You're sensitive," he managed, before diving back in, this time his grazed his teeth gently around
my nipple and tugged at it slightly and it made my heat itch.
"K-Khun Vegas..." I pleaded through my slightly opened lips, my back arched as the feeling of
pleasure coursed through my body until I couldn't say anything else.
After what felt like a long torture, my eyes followed his as he slowly stood back up on both his feet
and just like his hands never left, he positioned his hands on my hips and finally closed the
distance between us with a kiss.
It was different than before, this time it was much more passionate. I struggled to breathe for air
and it was only momentarily when he gently bit my lip and pulled at it with his teeth that my lips
parted out for a gasp of air.
And then I felt him.
His hard cock rubbing against mine between my pants, desperate to be free, desperate to feel his
skin on mine.
I pressed my body closer to his, deepening the kiss and he groaned as more friction was added as I
felt my cock pulsating, desperate for a form of release.
"Fuck," he whispered as he finally pulled away only to stare at me briefly before turning me to face
the wall, his hands on my hips gripping harder as I found my body bent forward for my hands and
chest to meet the glass wall.
Before I could comprehend what was happening, he stripped me off of my pants until I was
completely naked in front of him, ass up for him to see and I thanked God that I didn't have to look
at his face while he ran his big firm hands down my back to knead on my ass because I felt
shameless to have enjoyed it.
"P-please..." I begged.
I didn't know what for but when he wrapped his hands around my waist from behind, I felt his hard
cock rubbing up and down between my ass cheeks.
His hands then snaked forward and one wrapped around my cock and it caught me by surprise, the
foreign sensation making me jump slightly. Just when I was about to protest and say something
stupid, a moan escaped my lips instead as he began running his fingers up and down in a slow and
teasing manner.
He teased the head of my leaking cock with his thumb, swiping across my sensitive spot while he
rubbed his own cock against my ass, his breath blowing on my upper back as he groaned whenever
I pushed my ass back to meet his cock.
I was convinced I was going insane.
And suddenly, my hand that was plastered against the glass wall was pulled backwards and my
chest left the cold surface as my back met Vegas's chest.
I gasped as I felt his hand moving faster around my cock as he whispered into my ear, "Pete, you're
so fucking sexy."
He began leaving kisses on the side of my neck, sucking and biting while my other hand hung
awkwardly mid-air as I felt pleasure beginning to build up at my core, only to accidentally turn on
the faucet.
Warm water splashed on our bodies from the fixed shower above and water that ran down my cock
only made it easier for him to speed up. The sudden quickening of his pace was making my body
spasm, my head was all over the place as I felt nothing but immense pleasure build up.
"Khun... V-Vegas... Please..." I was moaning words that I couldn't understand as his groans
vibrated on my body with his proximity.
And then he slowed down.
Fuck, why?
"Help me, alright?" Vegas requested, his voice was a little shaky as his free hand that was placed
on my waist moved down to my thighs, "Keep your legs closed for me."
How could he sound so patient when I'm already in a mess?
I was so close and so eager to come, desperate to reach my climax so I was at a point where I knew
that whatever he wanted, I would oblige so all I did was nod, trying my best to do as I was told so
that he could resume what he was doing.
I kept my legs glued together as best as I could just like he requested, even if my legs were weak
like jelly and then I felt Vegas's free hand on my hip as he lifted it up until I stood on my toes.
And without a warning, I felt his hard hot cock sliding in between my wet thighs.
My eyes widened in shock as I felt his hot length sliding in between my thighs easily with the water
running down our bodies.
Is he...
Is he using my thigh to...
But before I could ask, Vegas's right hand that was holding onto my cock began pumping me
again, faster and faster.
It really was different to have someone touch me.
No.
It really was different to have Vegas touch me.
My back arched and my head met his shoulder as his movements speeded up. The change in
position made the water hit my neck and it flowed down my exposed chest down to Vegas's hand
that was gripping onto my erection as I let him thigh fuck me in a speed that he liked.
"I want to fuck you so badly, Pete," he groaned against my ear, his dirty words making me feel
even more turned on.
And Vegas grinded against me harder and faster, thrusting his cock in between my shaking thighs.
I was trying my best to keep them closed.
"Hnngh... Khun Vegas... Ahh... I'm... Please..." I bit my bottom lip as I tried my best to stand up
straight on my toes, panting and breathing heavily as my legs were giving out and my eyes were
blurring as I got closer and closer to reach my high.
Swiftly, Vegas grabbed my left hand and circled it around his own neck, as if giving me support to
continue fucking my thighs.
"Hold on," Vegas's voice was hoarse and he was panting as my left hand tightened around his
neck, hanging on for dear life.
Vegas's breathing became faster and our moans became louder as his hand pumped me in time with
his thrusts until the only thing that we could hear in the shower was no longer the running water,
but our moans and the sound of skin slapping.
"K-Khun... nghh... Vegas... A-ah... I'm coming..." I felt my core clenching and twitching as Vegas
thrusted and pumped faster than before, lewd sounds filling up the shower.
"Come," Vegas's voice was breathy and authoritative, "Come for me, Pete."
And I froze, my cock twitching as I clenched my thighs against Vegas's cock, cumming onto the
glass wall in front of me. My lips parted as I orgasmed and Vegas gave me no time to rest as he
continued abusing my thighs, and then I felt his body twitch against mine, his lips pressed onto the
shell of my ear as he moaned my name and reached his high, cumming onto my thighs.
He held onto me for a full minute, hands wrapped around my waist as I shamelessly leaned onto his
body, completely exhausted as I tried to stabilize my own breathing.
He began leaving kisses down the curve if my back, as if he was worshipping me and I let him,
sighing into every gentle touch.
I felt my body being turned around and as my eyes met Vegas's, I knew I wasn't ready for the
embarrassment to come.
But it only got worse when he kissed me, my cheeks flushed red as he whispered against my lips,
fingers running through my hair...
"Next time, I want to see your face when you cum."
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Wellllllll *throws crumbs* hope this adds some spice in your life
Before I torture you with heavy angst.
Chapter 21 - Keeping Secrets Just to Keep You
Chapter Notes
ANGST AHEAD. (Some fluff) It starts from this chapter
- 21 -
Keeping Secrets Just to Keep You
VEGAS'S POV
I wanted to devour Pete, to consume him, to fuck him until his body only knew of my existence,
and when I heard him moan my name, I wanted to imprison him only for myself so no one else
could ever have him.
But it'd ruin him.
And that was the last thing I wanted for him.
To hurt him, to see that smile disappear from his face.
So with the little control left in me as I tried my best to not shove my cock deep into his ass, I used
his thighs instead.
I knew it would be too much for him because I could tell it was all new for him. His cluelessness
and not knowing what to do with his hands, his intense sensitivity to my every touch...
And I was happy about it.
I was happy that it meant that I was his first everything.
And I plan to be his only and last.
I'll make him feel so good that he'd only yearn for me from then on.
And maybe afterwards, he'll never learn to leave me.
He'll never want to go home anymore.
I felt his arms around my waist tighten in my embrace as a soft moan escape his lips. Finally
looking down at the sleeping figure, I smiled as I watched him drool on my arm, lips parted
slightly like a baby and his breath warm against my skin.
I pressed a kiss on top of his head and inhaled his scent before burying myself back into his
warmth, planning to let him sleep for as long as he wanted without being interrupted.
I had never wanted someone as much as I want Pete.
I'll never let anyone else have him.

I didn't how long it had been but watching Pete sleep in my arms was becoming a new form of
entertainment for me.
His every expression made me wonder what he was dreaming about and whenever he smiled, I
hoped that he was dreaming of me. As I was caught up in the shapes of his lips, his eyelids
fluttered open and he squinted and squirmed in the cage I've created around him with my body.
I loosened my grip to allow him to stretch and I smiled at the way his hair looked, fluffy and
upwards, "Sawadee-khap, Khun Pete."
I teased him with the same words from last night and a blush lined his cheeks as he whispered,
"Khun Vegas?"
He was probably still processing what had happened as he stared at me, eyes wide and a little
watery from yawning and then words spilled, "W-we! You! The... shower!"
He was tongue tied from the shock of realization and watching him panic was the funniest and
cutest thing ever.
I laughed at his face, throwing my head back as I moved my hands downwards to tighten my hold
around his waist, pulling his body in.
He buried his face in my chest, as if unwilling to face the world, as if he could find some sort of
shield from his embarrassment.
"It's okay," I coaxed, "We don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."
"Promise?" His voice was slightly muffled by him burying his face on my chest and the vibrations
made me tickle.
I rested my chin on the top of his head and smiled, "Promise."
We stayed like that for a while as I let thoughts run through my head, whatever it was and then I
remembered something.
"Pete, the Ponpiboon family called me and Kinn over for a meeting next week."
He hummed against my chest in response.
"Arm is gonna be there," just as his name escaped my lips, I felt Pete's hold on me tighten and his
body stiffen.
"You don't have to come with me for the meeting, okay?"
He finally tilted his head up as I loosened my arms around him, giving him space to move. He slid
upwards so that our eyes met on an equal level, "I want to go."
"Pete..."
"It'd be unfair to the others if I got a choice to choose what I wanted to do and not do. It's my job to
protect you and I want to."
For the first time, I've never seen Pete look so determined.
Protect me.
He wants to protect me.
I felt all warm in my chest.
The mere thought of that made me smile, "I promise I'll keep you close to me and never let him lay
a finger on you."
"That sounds more like my job though," Pete raised an eyebrow, processing my words and I
laughed.
"It could be both of our jobs then."
And with that, I felt my heart open up a little more, healing a little more...
Only for Pete.
PETE'S POV
Vegas finally let me get back to work after a load of convincing I had to do in the morning,
involving a lot of playful wrestling in his room in which I had to prove to him that I was in good
condition.
Please don't let your minds go there. It was an arm wrestle which I won.
He didn't let me win on purpose for sure.
Walking out of Vegas's room in his clothes was pure torture. Meeting the other bodyguards at the
hallway, standing in their guarding post as they mouthed me questions was worse.
Som almost jumped at me from curiosity and I tried my best to run straight for the stairs, until I
saw P'Zee.
His eyes widened as he saw me there and I knew he had questions but I wasn't ready for it.
Though I was planning to keep it all a secret from everyone, P'Zee was not someone I'd want to lie
to.
He had been nothing but good to me since the day we met. Always there for me when I needed
him and I truly learned to rely on him like a brother.
So I owed it to him.
There I was, waiting for P'Zee to get off his shift as my legs shook nervously, swinging at the edge
of the bed where I sat, arranging my words.
"Pete," I heard his voice.
P'Zee was back.
I quickly jumped up from the bed and flashed him a smile, "P'Zee!"
However, unlike usual, P'Zee looked at me with a straight face, as if he didn't want to see me if he
could.
"Phi, how's your day?" I tried to make small talk as he loosened the top three buttons of his shirt,
tossing his coat onto the back of the chair.
"Like the usual."
I stood behind him, trying to get his attention, "Did you have dinner yet? Wanna go to the cafeteria
together?"
Just as I was about to continue my rambling questions, he let out a deep breath and slumped his
shoulders, seemingly annoyed.
He was never like this.
And he turned to face me, a frown visible on his face as I stared at him blankly, confused.
I waited for him to say something as I stood there.
And then he reached out his hand and he took a step towards me, hooking a finger onto the collar
of my t-shirt and dragged it down, exposing my collarbone and upper chest.
I gasped shortly, quickly placing my hand on top of his in protest, staring at him in confusion.
That's when he let out a bitter smirk, eyes glued on my neck, "You wanna go out with hickeys all
over your body?"
I'm sorry?
"How shameless are you to walk around looking like this with Vegas's mark all over you? Wearing
his clothes and coming out of his room in the morning for everyone to see?" The more he asked,
the closer he got to me.
Why would he say it like that?
I had never seen P'Zee like this. He was beginning to scare me with the way his eyes looked into
mine, intimidating me with his aura, almost as if he wanted to kill.
I took another step backwards, clenching my jaw as I felt his fingers scratch into my skin, as if
trying to dig out the marks on my neck and I hissed in pain.
"It's not like that, Phi," I protested.
His fingers stopped moving and he tilted his head to the side, watching me, "Did he force himself
on you?"
"No! Of course not!"
"Then why? Why'd you let him?!" his eyes looked hurt, "He's a monster, Pete."
He's not.
I began to feel defensive and angry at how P'Zee described him and I shoved his hand away from
my neck, glaring at him, "He's not! He's different when he's with me. He's nice to me and I..."
My voice softened, "I like him."
That was the first time I said it out loud.

P'Zee laughed bitterly, throwing his head to the side as if trying to show me how pathetic I was
only to snap his eyes back on me, "He fucking gave you to some creep when you went out with
them to the club!"
I know. I know he did.
But he regretted it.
P'Zee grabbed my wrists as he clutched them together in his, as if begging for me to look into his
eyes and understand him, "Do you know how angry and worried I was when I saw you come back
with an injured forehead only to find out that he was the one to blame?!"
Please stop.
"He apologized," I was on the verge of tears, so close to begging P'Zee to stop, so close to wanting
to walk away so I didn't have to hear about it.
"And he'll do it again," P'Zee's grip softened and this time his eyes were less angry, "Pete, listen to
me... people like him will never truly be sorry for the things they've done as long as they get what
they want."
Really?
Is he not sorry?
Vegas said he was.
He begged me to forgive him.
He promised me he'd never do it again.
He won't lie to me.
"You're different... you and him..." P'Zee's hand rested on my cheek as he moved his thumb across
it gently, making me realize the tears flowing, "He's a monster. You don't belong with each other."
He's not.
I had enough.
"Why do you keep saying that, Phi?! He's not a monster! He's kind to me and he cares about me..."
I was crying, so furious and angry that I was crying.
How could P'Zee say that about Vegas?
How could the one person I wanted to share this with, deny my feelings for Vegas?
I felt as if I had been crushed between his fingers, my feelings being stomped on and invalidated by
the closest friend I've ever had.
Now that same person is constantly telling me to not follow my heart...
That my heart was wrong.
I buried my face in my hands, head hanging low because I didn't wanna look at P'Zee right then.
The disappointment in his eyes were enough to hurt me and I didn't know how much more I could
handle.
And he wasn't stopping.
"Once he's done with you, he'll break you until there's nothing left of you," P'Zee's voice sounded
like a plead, "Please, Pete... I'm begging you... listen to me before it's too late... I... I don't wanna
see you get hurt... I don't think I can fix you when that happens... Please..."
I felt P'Zee's hands on mine again, pulling my hands away from my face until I was forced to meet
his eyes.
He had that look again. The look that made me trust him, that made me believe him all the time
and then he said...
"...I love you."
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Almost cried for Zee when I wrote this
The angst builds on...
Don't forget to vote if you've enjoyed this chapter and comment your thoughts I'd
love to know what you think ❤️
Chapter 22 - Monsters and Voices
Chapter Notes
Here's an earlier than usual update hehe
And also the sweet comments? UGH. YOU GUYS ARE THE BEST.
Hope you enjoy this chapter ❤️
- 22 -
Monsters and Voices
VEGAS'S POV
"Phi! Trust me on this, we've been trying to find ways at building the speedtrain with the best
possible route and the Theerapanyakuns are kind enough to want to contribute and work with us,
we have nothing to lose," Arm had helped us convince his sister, Amara, on why it was best if the
project goes through our property only.
I maintained my polite smile, letting Arm do the work because I knew he would never sell himself
out and be honest to his sister that he was blackmailed. I knew all too well that a person like him
would never risk his luxury lifestyle and have his sister disown him from the family now that his
father was no longer there to spoil and protect him like the Khun Chai that he is.
Kinn and I exchanged a look and I turned to look at Pete from across the room, looking like he had
himself together even in front of Arm and I was proud of him.
I truly was.
After what Arm did to him, being able to still nod and maintain composure was something I didn't
think Pete was capable of doing but I was damn wrong.
And just like that, the project has officially begun and all Kinn and I had to do was wait.
Wait till the foundations are solid.
Wait till there was no turning back.
Phase Two was nearing.
"So we'll leak the news to the Wongsawats in four weeks' time?" Kinn asked for confirmation as
we sat next to one another in the car, looking out the windows at the architectures of Bangkok.
"Err," I confirmed, "They won't see it coming that we'd expose Arm and his dirty laundry because
of how we're in this project. When the time comes, you'll need to represent the Theerapanyakuns to
the press."
"Why is it always me? You know how much I hate the press since dating Porsche."
"I'm bad with cameras and reporters... and besides," I turned to look at him, "You've had practice
with Porsche."
Kinn rolled his eyes and cursed me under his breath making me laugh, knowing that was an inside
joke just between us two.
"Vegas, I'm glad that you seem happier lately."
I stopped laughing and looked at him confused.
"Whoever it is that's making you happy, I really wanna thank them. I haven't seen you like this
since we were kids."
"I've always been like this," I defended.
"Bullshit."
I rolled my eyes and looked back out at the window, knowing damn well why I've been happier,
knowing damn well that it was because of a bodyguard with the cutest dimples.
But I'd never admit that out loud to Kinn.
Not even if a gun was pointed right at my head.
Pete is mine. He is my little secret.
A secret I'd never share.
"You can tell us when you're ready. I'm sure everyone would love to meet him."
That triggered my suspicions and I snapped my head back to look at Kinn who had that smug look
on his face as if he knew something.
Unless...
No.
I didn't treat Pete specially in front of him. And I made sure I stared at him much lesser than usual.
"Who else knows?" I knew I said I'd never admit it but I was afraid of one thing.
"Probably Macau, Porsche and Tankhun?"
"Tankhun?!"
Well, fuck.
PETE'S POV
Seeing Arm's face was truly invoking something in me and once our eyes met, memories of that
night flashed through my mind and I gripped my fists tighter, quickly looking elsewhere to avoid
any further contact.
I promised Vegas I'd be here and that I could do it.
So I will.
P'Zee left the room after the fight we had and all he left me with were thoughts and doubts that I
had to arrange by myself.
Nothing was going right for me.
Seeing Vegas on a daily basis with P'Zee's words constantly imprinted in my mind was not easy
either. Whenever Vegas smiled at me or talked to me, I had been trying to treat him equally just the
same but...
'He's a monster.'
'You don't belong with each other.'
'Once he's done with you, he'll break you until there's nothing left of you.'
P'Zee's words were like an inextinguishable fire. Always burning into my skin. Always a reminder
that deep down, something in me new that he was right.
The meeting ended after two of the most torturing hours, standing guard behind Vegas as I tried not
to think about whether Arm was looking my way and that he'd have forgotten about me just as
much as I desperately want to forget about that night.
Vegas and Kinn left first in a car with the driver while some of the bodyguards had to stay and
sweep the perimeter for any recording devices or threat.
I tried my hardest to focus on the job at hand, kneeling on the floor as I observed the bottom of the
meeting table next door while P'Nop and a few others checked other rooms.
Reaching out to touch and feel or any recording devices, I sighed in relief to find nothing, slapping
my hands together to rub out the dust and stood back up, ready to head for the door until...
"You're an actual bodyguard?" a voice I became familiarised with throughout the meeting and that
night at the club came from behind me.
I closed my eyes shut for a moment, reminding myself that I was able to protect myself, that he
was just some crazy psycho who can't do anything to me here.
With that, I put on a smile and finally turned around, eyes unwilling to meet his as I bowed slightly,
"Khun Arm."
"Did Vegas disqualify you from being his plaything? Is that why you're working as a bodyguard
now?" I could feel him approaching me with the way his voice was getting louder.
Finally, with all the courage I've been gathering, I looked up at him and said, "Please excuse me,
Khun Arm, I have to resume work."
And with that, I quickly headed for the door, only to be blocked by Arm's body, standing a few
steps in front of the door, blocking my only way out.
I tried not to look intimidated by that same look on his face that I despised, swallowing down my
fear as I tried my best to remain polite with a smile on my face.
"Do you wanna come with me?" It didn't sound like a question, "I'll let Vegas give you to me...
permanently this time. I'm sure he'll be willing to let me have you now that he's had enough of how
you taste."
Had enough of how I taste?
"I'm gonna leave now," formalities were thrown out the window and I decided to not give a fuck
anymore because I knew if I stayed any longer, I could be in danger.
I strode towards the door and attempted to avoid contact with Arm until he grabbed my elbow,
causing me to flinch but his grip tightened, causing me to freeze in place.
My eyes aimed at the door, desperate to leave until I felt Arm's face close to my ear, a threat
escaping his lips, "I'm not done with you yet. I'll make Vegas pay for what he did to me that night
and when the time comes, I'm taking you with me, pretty boy."
And with that, he finally let go of me, a playful smirk on his face before he left me in the room
with nothing but my shaking hands as I gave in to fear.
I let out a breath I had been holding, staring at my hands as I repeated to myself that Arm couldn't
do anything to me...
Or to Vegas.
Vegas.
I have to protect him.
I have to.
We reached the Theerapanyakun mansion after a 20 minute drive while I continued drowning in
my thoughts even after reaching Vegas's study office, resuming work to guard him.
"Pete?" Vegas's voice woke me up from my train of thoughts.
I raised my eyebrows and blinked a couple of times, looking towards him at the study table, head
tilted to the side with his hair slightly in a mess.
"Khap, Khun Vegas?"
He dropped the pen he was holding onto for as long as I had been there for the day and pushed his
chair backwards, putting out his arms, beckoning me to go to him, "Come here."
I nodded and walked towards him, keeping a safe distance and just when I was about to ask him to
elaborate, his hands that were out grabbed onto my hand and pulled, causing me to tumble into his
embrace, locking me between his legs.
Vegas wrapped his arms around my waist and leaned his head on my chest, as if burying himself in
a piece of warmth and I tried my hardest to not blush and calm my heart down.
Which obviously did not work because Vegas was Vegas.
I let my hands rest on his back and gave him a few soft pats, knowing that he was probably tired
from work.
For the past few days, Vegas had been requesting for hugs like this almost every hour when we're
alone, well not really requesting, he just holds me without permission needed and I let him
anyway.
I felt him inhale my scent and he let out a soft groan as if he had just found relaxation and then he
said, "I'm really proud of you, Pete."
"Proud of what?" I brush my fingers upwards until I could gently rub on Vegas's nape.
"You did great today at the meeting, even when that bastard was standing right there."
Oh, that.
I hummed in response, only wanting Vegas to believe what he saw as I wasn't intending to tell him
about Arm and my interaction after he left.
We stayed like that for a few minutes, just listening to each others' breathing as Vegas probably
listened to my heartbeat too and I smiled at the way Vegas kept his eyes closed as he leaned on me.
"Pete?"
"Khap, Khun Vegas?"
"What's your ideal type for a lover?"
"Ha?" I was caught off guard by a question like that. Vegas almost sounded like a teenager in
wanting to know more about their crush.
Vegas tilted his head up and we locked eyes with one another and I regretted it immediately. He
was giving me that soft puppy eyes look again, patiently waiting for my reply and I gave him.
"Someone who's nice to me," I smiled as I answered, hoping this would be enough of an answer for
Vegas.
I was wrong.
He frowned, "Aowh? Come on, there must be more."
"Khun Vegas..." I called out softly, hoping he would stop pushing for it.
"Khun Pete..."
I was wrong again.
Why is Vegas doing this to me?! Argh!!! I hate that he makes me feel this way so easily while I
struggle to recover every single time.
"Fine," I huffed and started arranging my thoughts.
I used to think about finding an other half when I was still a teenager, mainly because I was
struggling so much mentally and physically that I always felt that having someone there for me
would definitely help me a lot.
I'd pray sometimes, to whatever divine being in the universe when I was too tired living in the dirt
and watching grandma and NuNew struggling with me, hoping there'd be someone there for me, to
make things easer...
To just love me.
So I always just wanted...
"Someone who's compassionate and thoughtful, who's there for me when I need them... someone
who cares about me and my family as much as I care about them and hopefully, similar to me so
they could understand me better and I wouldn't have to go through everything alone..." I was
blurting out words as I remembered my time back home, when everything was simpler and though
we didn't have the finer things in life, having grandma and NuNew was enough to make me happy.
And then I realized...
None of those qualities reflected who Vegas was as a person.
I watched as Vegas's eyes turned from being excited to disappointment, his eyebrows dropping and
I immediately paused.
"Sounds an awful lot like Zee."
Is Vegas...
Jealous?
Vegas loosened his hands around my waist and I didn't know why but I began panicking, afraid
that he had come to the wrong conclusion so before he completely let go, I added...
"It's you! You're my type, Khun Vegas!"
Well that came out a little-
Vegas flashed me the biggest smile I had ever seen on his face.
Oh great. As if my heart hadn't handled enough.
I didn't wanna imagine how red my cheeks were flushing because of how my heart skipped a beat
and I quickly cleared my throat, trying my hardest to squeeze out a new topic.
"It's okay, Pete," his hands that hung loosely around my waist became tight again, "I know I'm not
any of those qualities but hearing this from you is enough."
"You're nice to me," I whispered, unsure of whether I even wanted him to hear it but he did.
"But I'm not a nice guy... I think you know that very well working by my side," Vegas said in a
matter of course tone.
I didn't say anything.
"If one day, I've let you down..." let me down? "Made you realize that I'm a bad person who does
bad things just to get what I want and I've hurt you... will you still stay with me?"
Vegas kept eye contact with me, looking nothing but hopeful.
'He's a monster.'
'You don't belong with each other.'

'Once he's done with you, he'll break you until there's nothing left of you.'
Again with the same lines repeating in my mind over and over and over again.
The constant voice, telling me that what P'Zee said was right.
That Vegas and I...
"Even if you don't want to stay," Vegas released his right hand from my waist and moved up to cup
my chin, "I don't think I'll be able to let you go, Pete. I'm afraid that if you ever try to leave... I'll
break both of your legs if I have to, just to make you stay."
His words sent a cold chill down my spine as I was left confused at how much he meant those
words because right after saying that, his eyes grew soft again and a soft smile lined his lips before
he got back to burying his head in his large pile of documents again.
'He's a monster.'
and it was too late for me to run.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
This is the final calm before the storm ❤️ PREPARE YOURSELVES BECAUSE
STARTING FROM THE NEXT CHAPTER IT'LL JUST BE CHAOS FROM THEN
ON.
Chapter 23 - All For the Thrill of Revenge
Chapter Notes
It just gets chaotic from here
Also your funny comments make me crack up everytime I read them

I LOVE YOU ALL.
- 23 -
All For the Thrill of Revenge
[ 4 Weeks Later... ]
VEGAS'S POV
"We are truly disappointed in the Ponpiboon family for horribly using the Theerapanyakun
family's good heart and desperation to help those in need living in the Areas of the Enslaves by
tricking us and many many others to donate large sums of money in the name of charity when it
was all the hoax. We are truly furious to find out that the person in charge of the charity projects —
Khun Arm Asavapatr Ponpiboon, has been using our donations for his own personal spendings and
lavish lifestyle and the late Khun Arthit Ponpiboon has been helping him cover up his tracks,"
Kinn's voice rang through my study office from the TV screen as I watched the live press
conference.
"The Theerapanyakun family would like to clarify that we had nothing to do with Khun Arm and
his family in their horrible schemes, spending all the money from our donations for their own
personal selfish reasons. As soon as we found out, we had withdrawn ourselves from the charities
and we hope the rest of the people and families that have donated into these charities will come out
and support our lawsuit against them. We will make them pay for all the money we've lost, the
donations that were never able to reach the Enslaves and they will be held responsible. I promise."
And with that, I turned off the TV and laid my head back onto the chair, for the first time, feeling
good about everything since a long time.
I knew this would ruin their family's reputation and affect their businesses negatively, and now that
Kinn was out to clarify the Theerapanyakun's innocence, they will be left to fend for themselves.
Two hours later, Kinn came barging into my office, loosening his tie as he plopped himself down
onto the couch by the window as if it was his room and I rolled my eyes, knowing damn well that
he was gonna say something about him deserving an award.
"I deserve an award for this, Ai'Vegas," he rested his head on the soft cushion and closed his eyes
as I approached him from my study table.
"You already have everything you need," I rebutted as I stood, staring at him from a high angle
with my arms crossed.
He let out an annoyed huff and ignored my statement, "This is also gonna take a negative toll on
our reputation, Vegas, I hope it's worth it and we'll be able to make up for the losses through the
Area Expansion Project."
"It's worth it. As long as the blow hits hard on the Ponpiboon family," I took a seat next to Kinn on
the couch and kicked his wide open feet away, making space for myself, "I'm just starting to enjoy
this. I can't wait to see the look on their faces when they beg."
"The Area Expansion Project has gone to an immediate halt just like you requested, it's gonna cost
us some money if the halt keeps dragging on so I hope you make it quick."
"Give it some time. Let's watch their empire crumble first, I'm sure the other Big Three families are
fighting to remove themselves from any business related to the Ponpiboon family as fast as they
can to prevent any further loss. And I'd love for them to raid their homes first before we do."
"Remind me to never offend or displease you, Vegas. You really are a sick bastard with a brain too
clever that might've been used on the wrong goals with the wrong motives."
I snapped my head to the side to send him a look, my tone serious, "You would've wanted revenge
just as much as I did if your parents were the ones dead that night."
"Vegas, I'm sorry, I didn't me-"
I shook it off, not wanting to go there further, "Let's just hope that this'll be enough to strip the
Ponpiboon family off the Emeralds' title and leave them bankrupt and in debt."
"Vegas, I know I promised I'd help you when things happened that night, but only because you said
it was the only thing that could keep you going. I really hope that this is truly what's able to give
you closure. After this whole thing, I really hope you settle down and find happiness."
Happiness?
I let out a bitter chuckle before letting it drop, eyes locked on Kinn, "Then I'll be happy to see them
fall from heaven and meet Arthit in hell."
I'd be thrilled to watch them suffer one by one.
PETE'S POV
"Tomorrow evening, we will be attacking the Ponpiboon family's main mansion," P'Nop's voice
was loud and clear at our emergency meeting as I stood in line behind P'Zee, listening to every
clear instruction.
A week had passed since the news that the Ponpiboon family's Empire had fallen. They had taken
a hit so hard that they fell from being one out of the Big Five families of the Emeralds in Thailand
to being Earls in a matter of days.
Not only did they run out of business, they had gone in debt from owing money and making
enemies with other powerful families in not only Bangkok, but overseas. No one was willing to
help them, not even the society.
It came out as a huge shock to me even though for the past month, Vegas had been nothing but
busy, looking stressed out most of the times after meetings with Kinn and other businessmen as
though something huge was about to happen.
Regardless, whatever the reason Vegas had chosen to bring the Ponpiboon family down, I didn't
interfere with any of it.
It wasn't like I could do much about it whenever I saw him looking stressed out about things, but
there were times when I wanted to ask Vegas what was going on but he'd either change the topic or
make me feel like I wouldn't understand.
Of course I wouldn't understand. I was just some random Enslave who knew nothing about the
industry and help him with his problems.
Vegas and I hadn't been spending any time with each other, privately, it was like after the talk
about the things he could do, he had grown distant.
He was still nice to me, in fact, caring at times, but he never touched me or kissed me anymore.
I didn't complain of course, it'd make no sense for me to. I was nobody.
Everyday had been the same for the past month, standing guard outside because of the
overwhelming amount of private meetings Vegas had with business partners and important people.
It was worse when the person standing on the other end of the hallway across from me was P'Zee.
Staring at his face wasn't exactly a good thing to be doing for the past month after what happened
to us.
He had stopped talking to me. Going back to our room only to sleep and get ready for work.
Whenever I wanted to try to reconcile with him, he'd walk away and pretend like I was air.
It hurt me.
I hated that P'Zee was no longer talking to me.
There were times when I wondered if I stopped feeling anything for Vegas, would P'Zee talk to me
again like he used to?
But shutting down my feelings weren't as easy as shutting off a tap.
And I wanted to prove to P'Zee that I was right.
I stared at the back of P'Zee's neck as I let thoughts roam free in my head, until P'Nop's voice
snapped me out of it.
"Remember these faces," the huge projected screen lit up with a few faces, one of them being Arm,
"No one in the mansion shall be left alive except for these people on screen. Capture them and
bring them to Khun Vegas and Khun Kinn until further instructions. I expect you all to be in your
best conditions tomorrow and failure in this mission will mean a bullet through your head on the
spot, do you all understand?"
"Khap, P'Nop."
I watched as the faces of six people were shown on the screen along with their names and ages.
Amara Ponpiboon. 30. Daughter.
Tee Prompinit. 32. Amara's Husband.
Panit Prompinit. 5. Amara's Son.
Arm Ponpiboon. 24. Son.
Phayu Sermsongwittaya. 18. Illegitimate Son.
The youngest was only a five year old child.
What did Vegas want to do with them?
I stared at the images, letting them stay in my head as I couldn't help but let my eyes wander a little
longer at Panit, the five year old child. He was an adorable kid with his front teeth absent but the
biggest smile on his face.
How could I ever...
And then there was Phayu, an illegitimate child?
He was just eighteen.
Just like NuNew this year.
What if Vegas wanted them all dead once we captured them?
They were just kids.
I clenched my jaw as I tried not to imagine what Vegas was going to do with them and I prayed that
he'd have mercy on them.
And just like that, eighty of us raided the Ponpiboon's mansion, firing guns at everyone who stood
in our way. Vegas sat in the living room while chaos raged around him, silent and unafraid, as if he
was having a full-course meal from the deaths happening around him.
I tried my hardest to not fire at anyone that came my way, putting them on the ground and only
breaking a hand or two and knocking them unconscious, hoping no one else would suspect my
actions and reluctance to kill.
I knew one day I'd have to do this. One day I'd have to take strangers' lives.
But I'd choose not to if I could.
A few of our bodyguards were shot in the head, defeating the purpose of their bulletproof vests as
they laid on the ground lifeless, blood pooling the marbled floor as I tried my hardest not to look, to
avoid myself for fearing for my life, focusing on my job.
There were people coming at us from every angle and I grabbed the neck of the person that
charged at me and slammed him onto the ground, only to immediately throw a few punches in his
stomach so that he wouldn't be able to get up.
"Ai'Pete, Big, Som, follow me! The Ponpiboon family cannot have gone far. The rest, stay here
and protect Khun Kinn and Khun Vegas!" P'Nop shouted through the sounds of distressed
screaming and gunshots.
As I heard my name, I turned to look at Vegas and I caught him looking at me at the same exact
moment.
Does he not want me to go?
Does he still remember that I'm here?
For a second, I wanted to run to him and wrap my arms around him, afraid that it might be the last
time I saw him. Afraid that I could never see him again.
And I hoped for him to tell me that he didn't want me to go. That I should stay and protect him
instead.
It was only for a split second that I saw the soft look in his eyes as if he was hesitant to let me out
of his sight.
But just as I said, only for a split second...
Before he looked away.
His eyes turned cold and resumed to be filled with nothing but anger and the drive to be satisfied
by seeing the deaths of the people around him.
"What are you waiting for, Pete?!" Som's voice snapped me out of my trance as she beckoned for
me to follow her, Come on, let's go!"
With one last look at Vegas, I let it go for now and ran after Som.
Each of us kicked open every single unopened door upstairs, knowing that if the Ponpiboon family
had not left the mansion just like we were informed, it could only mean that they were in hiding
here.
I held my gun straight up where my eyes could aim, being discreet as I searched the rooms after
being split up into groups of two by P'Nop to each go into a different hallway. Som was searching
the room next door when suddenly I heard a loud smashing sound and then a cry for help followed.
"Pete!! Help!"
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
The next chapter will be HDOWHDKWHSJABDBBA (I hope this is a good enough

explanation) ❤️
Questions will be answered. Twists will be twisting. And Vegas?
Vegas will be Pete-ing.

Chapter 24 - The Truth Was a Lie
Chapter Notes
Secrets will be revealed one by one
- 24 -
The Truth Was a Lie
PETE'S POV
"Pete! Help!"
It was Som.
I rushed out of the room, heart beating against my chest as I barged in to find Som on the ground,
screaming in pain. Arm had managed to smash a vase onto her leg as it seemed with the blood
flowing down and broken pieces on the ground.
"Aowh, Pete!" he still had time to smile at me with that mischievous grin even when his hair was
all over the place and there was blood on his hands.
I had no time to think. No time to be scared.
All I knew was Som was in danger.
Immediately, I charged at Arm, punching him which sent him tumbling backwards and I quickly
pushed him onto the ground with him lying on his stomach.
I straddled him from his back, grabbing onto his hands as I prevented him from struggling further,
remembering our clear instructions to keep the Ponpiboon family members alive.
"Pete!" I heard Som's voice from behind and turned to her who had pushed a handcuff my way
with her hand, letting it slide across the floor.
I caught it with my foot, stepping on it to prevent it from sliding further and with my whole weight
on his body, I cuffed his hands together, preventing Arm from escaping.
"Who knew you'd be the one straddling me this time, huh?" Arm was still teasing even when he
had nowhere else to run and I wanted to punch him in the face.
'I'm so proud of you, Pete.'
All I could hear was Vegas's voice.
And I was proud of myself for once, being able to overcome this. Completely not afraid of the
person that had once hurt me.
Som struggled to stand with her good leg, but managed to come and help me escort Arm out of the
room as we bumped into P'Nop and Big who were running towards us.
They took Arm immediately away from me, thankfully, and Som had followed behind them while
I stood last, making sure to watch out for Som because she was heavily injured.
Just as I was about to take a turn to follow them down the stairs, I heard soft crying.
Only for a moment and then it was muffled.
Someone is still here.
I lifted my gun up as I stepped softly on the marbled floors, trying my best to be silent as the rest of
them went downstairs.
The door of the room on the left was opened slightly and I pushed it with my leg softly, letting it
creak and the moment I looked in, a gun fired at me, hitting right onto my chest and I tumbled
backwards from the force of it.
I had just been shot.
And I thanked God that I was wearing a bulletproof vest.
Quickly, I hid behind the wall as the person from inside fired multiple times until all I heard was
the soft clicking sounds of an emptied gun.
He was out of bullets.
I took a deep breath in and braced myself, stepping into the room and pointed the gun right at the...
Kid?
My eyes widened at the two familiar faces I've recognized from the family tree of the Ponpiboon
family.
Phayu and Panit.
Phayu was holding Panit in his arm, one hand holding onto the empty gun with fear in his eyes as
he sat in the corner of the room, trying his best to back up.
There were bodies of the Theerapanyakun bodyguards around us and I could tell it was Phayu's
doing.
I looked down at the five year old boy who was sobbing and crying as he held onto Phayu's shirt,
afraid to even look at me.
Everything looked all too familiar to me.
When it was just me, NuNew and grandma, hiding from the White Massacre.
We were just kids back then with no one but grandma.
How could I give them to a monster?
And then my eyes landed on Phayu's thigh that had seemingly been stabbed by a knife not too far
from him, profusely bleeding.
He's injured.
Reacting from instinct, I took a step forward until Phayu warned, "Don't you dare take a step closer
to us!"
His gun pointed right at me, his eyes dangerous and intimidating and I noticed that I still had the
gun in my hand.
I knew that Phayu's gun was empty and he couldn't hurt me.
Without any hesitation, I placed my gun back into my back pocket, "I'm not going to hurt you, I
promise. You're hurt. I just wanna help."
Phayu's eyes softened and he seemed to be hesitant but he let me come close anyway.
I knelt down next to him, wasting no time at all as I ripped a strip of cloth from my shirt that
already had an opening from the shot he fired at me.
Gently, I lifted up his leg as I slipped the cloth around the wound while I watched the small body
tremble as he held onto Phayu, unwilling to look at me.
I was probably the bad guy in his eyes right then.
Just like how the Emeralds were the bad guys in my eyes in the White Massacre.
I looked around the room and my eyes landed on a warddrobe large enough to fit two humans and
an idea struck me.
"You two need to hide," I warned as I tied a knot across the wound, causing Phayu to hiss, "I'll tell
the others that no one's here. The warddrobe is big enough to fit the both of you. Do not come out
until everything is over, do you understand?"
Phayu stared at me confused, eyebrows squeezed together as he asked, "Why?"
"We have no time," I stood up and gave him a hand, "Come, I'll help you up."
I could tell that even though Phayu was suspicious of me, he had no other choice but to trust me
because I was his last resort.
And with that, he took my hand while his other arm held onto Panit who still had his head buried in
Phayu's shoulder, unwilling to look.
Sliding the warddrobe doors close, I took one last look at Phayu, "Promise me you won't come out
until everything is over."
Phayu held onto Panit tightly and with determination in his eyes, he nodded and I felt slight relief.
After successfully hiding Phayu and Panit in the warddrobe, I ran down the stairs to meet the rest,
only to find countless dead bodies and Vegas with his hand on Tee, Amara's husband's neck.
And my eyes moved to the body lying near them. It was Arm.
There was a bullet through his chest as blood pooled around him. His lifeless eyes were wide open
as he laid there...
He was dead.
I stopped breathing.
"Please!! Let him go, I'm begging you... Please..." Amara was on her knees, tears all over her face
as she held her hands together in a wai, as if she was praying.
I watched as Vegas's grip around Tee's neck tighten instead as he tried his best to gasp for air, veins
appearing up till his jaw as Tee's hands hung mid air.
Vegas showed no mercy.
Not a single sign of sympathy in his eyes as he had a smile on his face, his teeth on full display as
he breathed in the air that Tee wasn't able to breathe.
Amara crawled on all fours, hands gripping onto the ends of Vegas's pants as she begged and
begged for her husband to be released.
"I'll sign it!" She cried, "I'll let you have the Area Expansion Project... all of our shares...
everything!"
With those words, Vegas finally loosened his hand. Tee fell onto the grown, gasping like a fish out
of water as he coughed and choked while Amara crawled towards him, trying her best to hold him
up.
"Pete, where were you?" Som suddenly appeared behind me and I tried my best to not look a slight
bit fazed by what was happening in front of us.
I did not reply as she dragged me towards our guarding positions which was right next to P'Nop.
The front row seat.
As if I hadn't seen enough.
VEGAS'S POV
They had lost everything when Achara placed everything they have left under the Theerapanyakun
name.
I had won.
I had taken away everything they had.
But there was still an emptiness within.
Indescribable.
A hole that needs to be filled.
Maybe it was because they were all still alive.
Yes.
All I needed to do was to watch them physically suffer.
Maybe then I'll be satisfied.

"Aunt Achara wouldn't have been happy to see this, don't you think?" Amara spoke suddenly.
I looked up from the contract in my hand and Amara was sending me a death glare as if mocking
me.
How dare she mention Ma's name?
"Her own son, sending her family to the depths of despair, ruining the empire that her ancestors had
built and killing her family members one by one. Do you think she'll be proud of you, cousin?"
There was something boiling in me, all my hatred and anger towards the Ponpiboon family seemed
to have been scraped up the surface and I charged towards her, making sure she stared at me from
below as I showed her who was the one having the upper hand.
"It was your father that killed my parents, Amara! How dare you mention my mother when you all
have never once treated her like family?! Your father didn't work out with mine so you all decided
to discard her immediately once she married my father as if it was her fault to be in love! As if it
was that much of a betrayal!"
Instead of any form of guilt in her eyes, she smirked as her husband held her, as if trying to hold her
back, "Do you seriously think that was the only reason my father despised them?!"
"Don't tell me it was the stupid heirloom your dead father was asking for? That stupid jade
necklace? Don't think that I don't know it was all just a fucking excuse for Arthit to take my
parents' lives!"
Amara broke out laughing all of a sudden, tears gushing out of her eyes from how pathetic she was
feeling as she threw her head back, ignoring all form of image, "You seriously think it's that
simple? I thought you knew! How stupid are you to have not looked into it further? Have your
parents not told you of the purpose of the heirloom? They made the heirloom into a symbol and
key, Vegas. They wanted to break down the social hierarchy."
What?
Pa and Ma would never.
It didn't make sense.
Why would they want that?
We were the Emeralds. We could have everything we wanted in the world. We could summon
armies if we wanted to with our titles. We basically controlled everything that went on in the
country so why?
She must be lying.
"They wanted to ruin the empires that our ancestors have built for hundreds of years. They wanted
for there to no longer be society levels that separated people by names and sectors. Do you know
how humiliating that was when my father found out that a Ponpiboon wanted to do this? That was
why my father was so disappointed and angry at Achara! She was going to destroy everything! She
was going to drag her own family down and live as equals like the low-living Enslaves!"
I fisted the collar of Amara's shirt, pulling her upwards as I ignored Tee who was trying to push me
back, "Do you think I'll believe in your lies? My mother would never want that. Maybe you should
save your final words for your death instead."
"Why the fuck would I lie to you? When I know that my father was just doing us all a favor, killing
those traitors you call your parents. You're so pathetic that you don't even know the real reason that
led to their deaths... that all this time you thought that they were being treated unjustly. My father
had his suspicions that they wouldn't stop until they brought down the hierarchy and he was right.
They had been doing around, gathering people who supported their horrible ideology that can ruin
their own family, to form a stupid secret society that we will never let see the light of day."
I was feeling too many things all at once - anger, hate, denial and disappointment.
In myself or in my parents?
I really do not know.
But all I knew was that I wanted her to stop.
And all I knew was I was there at the Ponpiboon mansion only for a reason.
For revenge.
For a promise I made.
And nothing will change the fact that Arthit killed the people I loved.
Nothing.
I took in a deep breath and let go of her collar, throwing my head back for a moment of silence as I
closed my eyes and inhaled.
They are the cause of your pain, Vegas.
Make them pay.
Torture them.
Watch them suffer.
You love it when they beg, don't you?
"Where's the child?" I asked, my voice calm and collected.
"We couldn't find him, Khun Vegas."
I snapped my eyes open, annoyed that I wouldn't be able to use the child as a weapon and I looked
at Amara and Tee, their faces seemingly a little relieved of the news.
I rolled my eyes out of habit and clenched my jaw before shooting Nop a look, "Sweep the mansion
again."
"In the meantime..." I crouched down before Tee and grinned at him, "Get me a sharp knife."
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
I hope this chapter wasn't too heavy to process ❤️
As I said, twists will be twisting!! and it will continue on the next chapter ❤️ hope
you all can bear with me through these few heavy chapters it'll lead up to very very
heavy angst and I pray that y'all are ready
Questions will be answered.
Choices will be made.
Pete will be Vegas-ed.
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed this and comment your thoughts I'd
Chapter 25 - You're Still A...
Chapter Notes
I just have one question...
Are you ready?
- 25 -
You're Still A...
PETE'S POV
Revenge.
That was what it was.
That was what it always had been.
The reason for Vegas's hatred towards the Ponpiboon family.
The reason he was willing to give me away to Arm.
The reason to leading the attack.
The reason why he was willing to do anything in his power to get what he wanted.
It suddenly became clear to me as my questions had been answered.
But it shouldn't be the reason to kill other innocent lives.
Not like this.
I watched as Vegas proved me wrong more and more.
Blood on his hands as his smile widened while he carved letters through Tee's skin.
The sharp end of his knife ran smoothly across Tee's chest as he screamed and bled while his wife
cried for mercy.
He is a monster.
A psychopath.
Ruthless and cold and selfish.
And it was too late for me or him.
"You fucking bastard! I swear that I won't let you live peacefully even if I die!" Amara cried as two
bodyguards held her back from getting close to Tee.
Vegas scoffed, "I'll be excited to see how you do that then."
With that, he scratched a line not to deep down Tee's stomach as he bled, blood staining his whole
body as it flowed.
"Let him go!" Amara struggled from the bodyguards' hold, "He can't take any more!"
"Then shall we switch?" Vegas dragged the knife softly up to Tee's chin then pushing his chin up
with it so their eyes met, "Tee, would you like to switch places with your wife instead? I'll let you
have a little rest and watch, what do you say?"
Tee was in too much pain to even answer as his whole body hung loosely from the bodyguards
holding onto his elbows to make sure his chest was on full display.
The letter on his chest was clear from the red streaks of the knife scratch...
Vendetta
Just as Amara was about to protest, Tee's head dropped low and his eyes shut close.
He was unconscious.
"Tee!" Amara screamed for her husband's name as the bodyguards dropped Tee's body on the
ground, right next to Arm.
I watched with wide eyes at everything that happened before me.
Everything that Vegas was doing.
He's a fucking monster.
Yet I couldn't do anything about any of it.
"Khun Vegas, we found them," I heard Big's voice from beside me and all I felt was fear and
dreadfulness.
I snapped my head up at Big only to find the two boys I hoped to have been able to save...
Phayu and Panit.
No.
"Mommy!" Panit was still in Phayu's arms as he tried to reach out for Amara.
I watched as he jumped off of Phayu and ran straight to his mother's arms and Amara held him
close, kissing his forehead multiple times as she whispered that it'll be alright.
It won't be alright.
I know it won't.
Everything was all too familiar.
"The kid is here, good." Vegas stood up and walked towards the coffee table to lay down his knife.
I turned to the side to find Phayu staring at me with an apologetic look.

I knew it wasn't his fault.
Maybe it was mine.
Maybe I should've let them run.
Vegas turned his head around and his face had a playful look as he looked at Phayu, as if cooking
up a plan.
"How about I let you choose?" Vegas smirked, "I'll let one of them live... The kid or the teenager...
your son or your youngest brother... which one do you pick, Amara?"
Please don't do this Vegas.
Please don't prove me wrong.
Don't disappoint me like this.
"I swear on my father that I'll let one of them live if you pick," right after Vegas said that, he
smiled at Amara.
Amara's eyes widened as she froze, shocked as she stared at Phayu as if her choices were clear.
Of course she'd want to save her child and not her half-brother.
Vegas wasn't even giving her an option.
He just wanted her to be the bad guy.
"Phayu..." Amara begged, "Phi is sorry... Panit is so young and he-"
"BANG! BANG! BANG!"
A few of our bodyguards fell on the ground dead.
What happened?
Who shot them?!
I quickly looked towards the direction of the gunshots and my eyes widened as I saw the figure
who shot them...
P'Zee was holding the gun.
Within seconds, the windows around us cracked and bursted, glass shattering as armed attackers
wearing black all over jumped into the main hall and began attacking, shooting at the
Theerapanyakun bodyguards.
I didn't let myself think as I quickly reached for my gun in my back pocket, firing at the foreign
men.
Smokebombs came flying in, blurring the scene with chemicals as I quickly turned around, trying
to look for the one person I was worried about...
"Khun Vegas!" I shouted through the gunshots and smoke, coughing a couple of times, unable to
fully see what was happening until someone fell next to me.
It was Phayu.
I crouched down and gripped both his shoulders as we hid behind the couch, forcing him to look at
me, "Stay low and find Panit! Hide!"
"What about you, Khun?!" sweat was dripping down Phayu's forehead as I ignored it and shook my
head.
"I have someone else I need to protect. I'll cover you so you can get to Panit."
And with that, I stood up low from the back of the couch, hiding half of my body, firing at
everything in front of us to clear a path for Phayu. He jumped towards Panit and grabbed him,
running straight into a dark hallway that everyone else seemed to have missed.
He must've known his own house better than us so I trusted he knew where to hide.
Once I made sure they left, I continued searching, turning my head left and right from behind the
couch, hoping I could find Vegas. Hoping to find him alive.
My heart was beating against my chest as shots continued being fired everywhere but what
confused me was...
Why was no one firing at me?
It was as if they pretended I wasn't there behind the couch even when I clearly fired at them
seconds ago.
And P'Zee...
Why did he shoot our own people?
Was he the trigger for this surprise attack?
Unless all this time...
"Pete!"
Vegas?
I turned to the direction of the sound and ran towards it, ignoring the chaos happening around us
and as the smoke diffused more and more, I saw Vegas with a gun in his hand alongside P'Nop and
a few other bodyguards protecting him as a shield from the enemies on the other side. There was
panic and worry written all over his face as his hair was disheveled and blood stains on his once
white shirt.
"Khun Vegas!" I ran to him, confused even by my own actions as to why I felt a sense of relief to
find him even when I found out who he truly was today...
Or what he truly was.
But I didn't care. All I knew was that I was happy to see him alive.
Happy to have found him.
And the moment Vegas locked eyes with me, it was like he was a completely different person
again.
No longer the person that was blinded by anger and hatred.
All I saw in his eyes for me was a sense of relief that he had found me.
He didn't forget about me.
And finally, I wrapped my arms around him as I pushed us both behind the wall of the hallway
nearby, away momentarily from the people attacking as the other bodyguards continued securing
the area and protecting Vegas.
"Are you okay?" Vegas licked his dry lips as he ran his hands across my hair down to my cheeks,
as if checking every inch of me.
I nodded continuously a few times while I closed my eyes shut, leaning into his touch, enjoying the
small comfort I was able to find in the middle of all the chaos around us.
"Did I scare you?" his voice sounded nervous yet so gentle, contrasting with the Vegas I saw just
minutes ago and I opened my eyes as when question caught me by surprise.
You did.
I was horrified to see Vegas in that state.
As if he was possessed by an evil force.
But I knew now that it was who he was.
This was the real Vegas.
I stared into his eyes as I remembered what he was like when he had a knife in his hand as he
carved Tee's chest.
Ruthless.
But the Vegas in front of me then was completely different.
Gentle.
It was something I had yet to figure out. Which one was truly him?
Cruel?
Kind?
Or both.
'Could someone be both?' I wondered as I stared into his eyes then that were nothing but soft and
caring.
"You did," I confessed, "But-"
Vegas's eyes widened at whatever was behind me and he pushed us both onto the ground with his
arms around me.
"BANG!"
When I finally came to my senses and collected what was fully going on, it was already too late.
We had been surrounded by a good few amount of the armed men and as I looked up at the circle
around us, P'Zee stood with a gun in his hand right in front of us as he aimed it at Vegas.
Vegas had his arms wrapped around me possessively as we sat in the circle of armed men.
I locked eyes with P'Zee as he stared at Vegas and me interchangeably and all that I felt was
disbelief.
P'Zee...
Is a traitor.
"It was you the whole time? The fucking spy that my uncle warned me about? The stupid secret
society?!" Vegas scoffed as he let out a bitter laugh, my eyes still focusing on P'Zee.
I watched as his finger ran across the trigger gently, as if building up towards a decision, his eyes
piercing into Vegas's in an unspeakable sort of anger and hatred and before he could do anything, I
pushed Vegas behind me, arms spread out in a defensive posture as I let the gun point right at me
instead.
"P'Zee!" I called out as he finally turned his attention towards me.
"Pete..." his grip on his gun softened but once his eyes landed on Vegas and back at me, his
posture straightened and he pointed the gun at Vegas whom I was trying to shield.
"Come with me, Pete," P'Zee's voice was stern and I could feel tension between him and Vegas,
"You don't belong with people like him."
Vegas's hands landed on my shoulders as he held on possessively, as if I was his possession and
he'd never let go.
"No! I don't know why you're doing this but I won't go anywhere without Vegas alive," I began
feeling even more possessive over Vegas, blocking P'Zee with the front of my body in case he tried
anything.
I felt Vegas's grip tightening as if confident in me, giving me strength as I stared daggers into
P'Zee's eyes.
I had to admit, when we were surrounded by the armed men, all I felt was fear that I'd be losing my
life soon.
That I'd never be able to see my family again.
That I'd never be able to be with Vegas again.
Scanning the main hall, I knew that we were outnumbered. Our bodyguards were either dead of
nowhere to be found and the people guarding the doors were clearly the attackers.
But when I looked into P'Zee's eyes and when he asked me to go with him, I couldn't help but
gamble.
He clearly still cared about me.
And all of the things that we've been through together, no matter how much of it wasn't real...
I knew part of P'Zee's feelings towards me was real.

He cared about me.
And if I wanted to keep Vegas alive, I knew that this was my only option.
So I decided to take my chances.
If I talked some sense into him, maybe he'd let us go.
I watched as one of the men ran up to P'Zee and announced, "Khun Zee, Kinn and his bodyguards
escaped and hijacked one of our vehicles."
We have hope.
Khun Kinn is definitely on his way to bring backup soon to get Vegas.
I just needed to drag it out long enough.
"Fuck!!" P'Zee growled, dropping his gun to his side as he aggressively pulled at his own hair,
causing the men around him to jump slightly.
The men...
They're scared of him.
So it only meant that P'Zee must've been a person that held an important and high position within
this secret society that Vegas mentioned.
If he held an important position meant that he was our best chance at survival for now before Kinn
came.
"Tell the rest of the crew to retreat immediately, grab what they can get," P'Zee scanned his eyes
on me and then Vegas who was behind me as I maintained my posture, protecting Vegas, "And
take them with us."
"Khap, Khun Zee."
I was wrong.
- END of CHAPTER 2 5 -
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
DUN DUN DUNNNN!!!! Plot twisttttttt
I had this planned from the START (please don't kill me)
BTW, I know I said daily updates but sometimes when I'm too busy (such as
yesterday), I won't be able to update Hope you guys can understand ❤️
Chapter 26 - Traitor
Chapter Notes
I have a new update schedule! I'll be posting one new chapter every two days ❤️
Because I've been getting busy and I don't wanna post sloppy work for you guys, hope
you guys understand that this helps me provide good content!! I really don't wanna let
you guys down
Also, today I got an acupuncture appointment and IT HURT LIKE HELL.
Hope you enjoy this update ❤️
- 26 -
Traitor
VEGAS'S POV
Nothing was confirmed until I had proof.
It didn't make sense for Pa and Ma to be the ones responsible for the existence of the secret society.
If they were, Zee wouldn't have taken me hostage if they at least respected my parents.
Yet there I was, ankle clasped and chained to a wall in a cell underground a huge warehouse in the
middle of nowhere... sitting right next to Pete.
The whole time we were on our way here, we were blindfolded. I knew struggling was of no use
and it'd only jeopardise us. We were clearly outnumbered and I wasn't worried one bit that Kinn
wouldn't be able to find us.
Kinn had always been good at finding people.
It just depended on how long he'd take to find us.
And I had to admit that I was truly curious about this secret society that aimed to ruin our whole
societal structure.
How stupidly unachievable this dream was not just in Thailand, but countries all around the world
as well.
Because this had always been the way.
People had always been categorized.
And now they want to change that for Thailand?
Pathetic.
But what if I did find proof that Pa and Ma really formed this society? That they played a part in
this dream of changing the society?
If all this time, I had been going against their will...
Standing on the wrong side of the battle the whole time...
It only meant that there was someone else behind the reason why Arthit was there that night and
killed my parents... manipulating me.
Someone far more powerful and clever that he had placed every detail of his scheme in a way that
he wanted.
Then the whole time, I had been fighting his wars and at the wrong side.
And that meant that I had truly failed as a son.
"Khun Vegas?" Pete's voice was a little raspy, probably from all the dehydration and
uncomfortable cell we were in right then.
I was glad that our hands weren't restricted to any chains like our legs were, at least we were
allowed to sit next to one another closely and walk within the cell for a limited distance.
There were a total of six men guarding our cell, I counted on our way here once they took off our
blindfolds and I couldn't help but laugh at myself.
Pathetic.
How did I end up here?
The Vegas Kornwit Theerapanyakun, of of the Heirs of Theerapanyakun Family...
In a cell underground, sweaty and bloody, chain on his ankle.
I ignored all my mockings of myself for now and decided to focus on the only person keeping me
sane there, "Yes, Pete?"
Though we sat next to each other, our distance was obvious. Our backs leaning against the wall
with our knees up while I hung both my hands on top of my knees.
"What should we do now?"
For the first time, I didn't have the answer to that question.
To wait?
That seemed like the only option.
But I truly didn't know if Kinn would be able to find us this soon. He will definitely need some
time, feeling how bumpy the road was and how many times the car had swerved and stopped on
the way here, I knew this place was definitely not an easy place to find.
And I did not have a tracker on me because my phone was nowhere to be found.
Of course, Pete wouldn't either. He was a bodyguard.
So, really...
"I don't know either," I confessed, for the first time I was out of ideas, "I'm sorry for everything,
Pete."
I watched as Pete's eyes softened, sympathy written all over his face and I felt truly disappointed in
myself.
I had never been fully honest with him.
Never told him why I did what I did.
Never explained myself when I was blinded by hatred and anger that I hurt him that night at the
club.
Yet Pete was still here.
Searching for me in the attack.
Running into my arms when he found me.
Protecting me.
Even after showing him my dark side...
He was still there.
Unflinching, persistent and determined.
He stayed by my side.
"I didn't know you went through all that, Khun Vegas," Pete looked sad, "if you had told me earlier
that you went through all that pain... I wouldn't have..."
His voice softened and he paused, looking down at his fingers as he fumbled with them like he
always does when he's nervous.
"Thank you, Pete," I confessed, meaning every word, "For staying with me even after seeing me
like that earlier. I was prepared to chain you in my room forever if you got scared and tried to run
away."
I didn't see any point in lying to Pete. Not anymore.
I was convinced when he ran into my arms...
That he was the one.
The only one I'd ever want.
The only one I'd ever need.
And I'd do anything to keep him with me.
Pete smiled, dimple showing as he rolled his eyes playfully even if we were technically in the
enemy's lair right then, "Khun Vegas, sometimes I really don't know if you're joking."
My tone became serious, "I'm not."
Scooting over so that our arms touched and the gap between us disappeared, I breathed in, "I meant
it. I promise that I'll get us both out of here alive. When that time comes, I'll never let you leave my
side... ever."
Without a second to waste, I leaned in, ignoring the blood stains on our shirts and pressed my lips
against his, gentle and firm.
I felt him freeze under the contact of our lips and I felt him wanting to back away but I held onto
the back of his neck with my left hand, pulling him closer, begging for him to give in.
And he did.
Parting his lips as he tilted his head to the side, he allowed me to enter. Slipping my tongue in, I
moved my body closer to his, fingers running up into his soft hair as I felt his hands run up my
chest and fisted my shirt.
His lips were soft and plump, his actions so inviting yet innocent and in that moment, I knew this
kiss was a promise.
I pulled away slowly after wondering if he was out of breath with the way his grip tightened even
further onto my shirt. Opening my eyes, I maintained close distance as I watched his eyes flutter
open, lips glistening with proof of our promise and for the first time in my life...
I found peace in chaos.
"Do you still think I'm joking?" I stared into his eyes and waited.
He swallowed as I watched his eyes move downwards, staring at my lips while his hands stayed
fisting my shirt.
And he whispered, "No."
With that, his hands moved up from my chest to my neck and wrapped his hands firmly around me,
leaning in...
He kissed me and took me by surprise.
I felt my heart skipping a beat when he crashed his lips on mine, his hold around me so needy as if
he never wanted to leave me.
I prayed that it was true that he didn't.
Thinking about it, I smiled against his lips and I felt him let out a soft breath, as if desperate to say
something but chose not to as I ran my tongue across his, grazing his lips in the process.
"CLING CLING CLING."
The sound of something hitting the metal bars suddenly ruined the moment and I had never wanted
to murder someone on the spot that much.
Pete broke away and turned to the sound, eyes wide once he was startled and I rolled my eyes,
lolling my head to the side lazily as I saw the one person I never wanted to...
Zee.
Zee stood there with a few men behind him, sending me the same death glare I was sending him
and he walked in, clearly approaching Pete once he broke eye contact with me.
I grabbed Pete's hand and entwined our fingers together, feeling possessive over him as Zee
crouched down and looked at Pete, his gaze completely turning soft.
If gauging his eyes out was possible right then, I'd do it without a second to waste.
"Pete, can I talk to you privately?"
I watched Pete hesitate as he asked.
He couldn't possibly be considering it?
My grip on Pete's hand tightened and Zee saw it, shooting me a dangerous look momentarily only
to turn back to Pete and smile.
"Come with me, Pete."
"P'Zee, I won't go anywhere without Khun Vegas."
Yes, tell the fucking traitor that.
That's my Pete.
Zee took in a sharp breath, as if running out of patience, "Don't make me ask twice, Pete."
"He won't go with you," I leaned forward, annoyed by everyone Zee was doing.
"You know you're really getting on my nerves, Vegas. If I hadn't found out today that your parents
were the ones secretly supporting us the whole time, I wouldn't have kept you alive and well until
now."
So he didn't know that Pa and Ma were the ones behind it before today.
"Then you should show some respect and let us go," I spat.
"Bet you must've felt horrible that this whole time you had been going against their will and being
manipulated by someone far more clever than you, huh?"
Though I was furious that he had hit a spot, I couldn't help but wonder...
Does he know who?
Zee glared at me and turned to look at Pete, "Come with me."
Pete stayed silent as he looked at me and back at Zee.
My eyes were telling him not to.
I begged for him not to.
Because God knows what Zee was up to.
And the last thing I wanted was to never see Pete again after he left.
Zee stood back up and straightened his shirt with his hands gripping on the hems of it and then he
let out a short breath, "Fine then. You leave me no choice for being so stubborn."
He raised a finger and the men standing beside him came walking towards me as I braced myself
for the worst.
"What are you doing, Phi?!" Pete raised his voice as I was forcefully dragged upwards to stand on
both my feet, only to be pushed back down on a kneeling position.
I struggled and hissed, unwilling to give in as my hands were being held behind my back, forcing
me to look up.
Two other men held onto Pete, preventing him from coming close to me as I begged for his frown
to disappear from his face.
He was worried.
Zee walked towards me, eyes threatening as I watched him flex his fingers, as if getting ready to...
The next thing I knew was my head swinging sideways as he landed a punch on my cheek.
There was a sort of numbness to it as I slowly regained my senses and felt the pain on my cheek
and my vision blurring.
"Stop it! P'Zee please!"
He didn't.
The men held me in position and the moment I landed my eyes on Zee's, I couldn't help but smile.
I was on my knees in front of an Enslave while he punched me to his liking.
How did I stoop so low?
Was this what Pa and Ma wanted?
And punch after punch came as my head swung left and right, the pain overwhelming but I knew
that I could take it...
Compared to the look on Pete's face.
At one point, he stopped. I could no longer fathom what was truly going on.
Blood in my mouth as I coughed it out, exhausted and confused.
All I saw was Pete on his knees, tears in his eyes as he cried and cried...
And cried.
"Please, stop this! I'm begging you, Phi... I'll go with you."
No. Don't go.
Don't go with him, Pete.
I could only think those words out loud.
And I fell onto the ground, eyes closing shut as I drifted off into a deep sleep.
I didn't know how long it had been but once again, I heard the clinking of something against the
metal bars.
My face was swelled up, making it hard for me to open my eyes at first and then I felt a warm hand
on my cheek.
The hand applied something on my cheek that cooled down the swelling almost immediately,
allowing me temporary relief and once I opened my eyes, I saw my Pete.
"Pete..." I called out as I reached out for his face, my hand almost at reach until he quickly turned
away from my touch.
Why?
"What happened?" my voice barely made it out of my throat as I felt his rejection settle in.
"I can't stay for long," Pete looked emotionless, "Take care of yourself, Khun Vegas."
"What do you mean, Pete?" I tried to get up but everything was in pain and I coughed as Pete
placed his hand on my back, patting gently.
"I've decided to stay with P'Zee."
It was as if my whole world came crashing down as I let his words settle in.
What happened while he was gone?
How did it end up like this?
Pete...
Betrayed me.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Sooo while writing this chapter my mood was literally like
But as I promised, it's gonna be just for a wholeeee while. Splash of angst here
and there, some fluff thrown in, some action and maybe a tinyyyy bit of humor?
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed this and comment your thoughts I'd
Chapter 27 - Stay or Leave
Chapter Notes
Hope you enjoy this update ❤️
- 27 -
Stay or Leave
PETE'S POV
"Why does it have to be him, Pete?!" P'Zee raised his voice at me and suddenly I felt scared.
I had never seen P'Zee like this, even back then when he warned me about Vegas, he wasn't
frustrated enough to throw a lamp across the room.
I watched as the right hand he used to punch Vegas, lined with red marks and blood on his
knuckles. His eyes were wide in anger and dismay while he let out his frustrations on yet another
item in his room.
"Let him go, Phi," I begged, on my knees as I prayed for Vegas's life.
At that point, I knew that I was willing to do anything to keep him alive in the enemy's lair.
But I felt horrible.
Horrible to know that the virtues and side that P'Zee stood on...
Should be where I stood instead.
After I left Vegas with P'Zee, he did not blindfold me when we walked across the complex. The
warehouse was huge, filled with not only trained young men and women but also elders and
children. It was like everyone that supported the cause had been living here their whole life,
sheltering themselves and their family from the dangerous claws of the rich and powerful that
exploited us and used us to their liking as slaves.
Everyone we passed by would show much respect to Zee, referring to him as a leader and it further
confirmed my assumptions that he was indeed in high position in the secret society.
Laughter filled the floor where the children and their families stayed while the lower floors are
where the people trained, regardless of gender and age, as long as they were able and willing, they
were given a chance to pick up a weapon.
For the first time, I felt like I was at a place that provided people like me, no, people like us,
freedom.
But it was hard for me to savour the moment. Not with Vegas's life in danger and P'Zee speed-
walking as fast as he could with his hand gripping on my wrist harder and harder that I was sure it
was gonna leave a mark.
He didn't seem too much in the mood to nod at everyone that greeted him while he passed by and
as we passed by all the lower floors up to the highest floor in the multi-storey warehouse, the
people that roamed free became lesser and lesser.
And there we were, in his room alone.
I couldn't let the silence settle in any longer and I breathed in a deep breath, "Does it make you any
different if you all are also killing innocent lives of the Emeralds?"
P'Zee broke out laughing, throwing his head back as if what I said was the most pathetic thing,
"You don't get it do you? War is inevitable. The amount of lives that we have taken from them is
nothing compared the amount that they've taken from us."
I watched as he walked towards me and I tried to not feel intimidated when he crouched down, his
voice suddenly gentle and sincere, "You belong here with your people, Pete. We are all the same
here. We are working towards a better future... where people could all live as equals, without being
labeled and discriminated just because they're born from a family of a different status."
Was it really possible?
Living as equals?
For people like... me?
I couldn't help but begin to listen.
"Remember when I told you that my family was punished to become Enslaves when they protested
during the White Massacre?"
I nodded.
"They weren't just punished... they were killed for their opposition. Many many others too, silenced
by the Emeralds for trying to speak out against it," P'Zee took in a deep breath, "I'm sure you know
how that felt since you came from the same past... losing your parents in the White Massacre."
Of course I remember.
"This secret society was formed since then and the people that survived the massacre stayed low in
Bangkok, constantly growing and growing as they gathered not only the Enslaves but Earls and
Elites as well that wanted to make a change in the world... for people to have equal rights and be
treated as who they are, not what they're categorized into. Don't you want that, Pete? Don't you
wish one day we could all be treated like humans and not objects sold to the Emeralds as slaves?"
"Have you always been in this?" I asked out of curiosity.
And he smiled softly.
"I grew up here after the massacre in secret... along with many other kids who's parents died on the
same day mine did. We all know that what we're doing is far beyond seeking revenge, Pete. What
we're doing is to prevent future generations from going through the same struggles that we are...
To prevent them from losing their family just like we did. Join us, Pete... We need you."
"Why?" I asked, "Why didn't you tell me any of this sooner when we got to know each other at the
mansion? Months ago when we became friends?"
"I wanted to, Pete. So so many times but whenever I saw the way you looked at Vegas... I was
afraid you'd betray me and tell him everything."
"How did you manage to stay in Bangkok without the Emeralds or the Earls realizing at all? This is
a huge warehouse with many many people staying here." I said, remembering everything I saw on
the way from the cell up here, passing by young men and women training with children running
around the complex.
"We've had help since the White Massacre... Large sums of money and donations from an
unknown source coming in every month with instructions, notes and intel regarding the current
situation of the society. We had our suspicions and thought it was the Ponpiboon family... only to
find out that it was Vegas's parents," P'Zee chuckled bitterly and shook his head.
It must've been hard for Vegas to find out that his parents had been standing on the opposite side
the whole time and to know that he had been taught his whole life to protect his family's legacy that
was built upon the benefits of the hierarchy.
Would he be able to understand if I do join?
Just like how his parents would've wanted...
Maybe he could.
I looked down as I fumbled with my fingers, truly wondering what it'd be like if everyone was
equal, if Thailand no longer had social hierarchies.
Would it be different then?
Will I be able to make a living for grandma and NuNew with what I'm truly worth and capable of
without the name of being an Enslave?
I blinked a couple of times, snapping myself out of the consideration of staying with P'Zee.
What about Vegas?
Without me... would he be fine?
Because I knew I wouldn't be fine without him.
And I had more important things at hand.
I needed to protect Vegas.
I needed to save him.
I wasn't here for anything else.
And as if P'Zee read my mind, he proposed, "If I let him go... would you stay with me instead?"
♖♖♖
"I've decided to stay with P'Zee."
And just like that, I've sealed our fate.
I watched as Vegas's eyes turned dark and I felt my whole world came crashing down.
I didn't have a choice.
Even if I really did...
I knew that both of us could never be on the same side as long as we were of different social levels.
Only if I break it.
Only if I could face him as an equal...
Then only we could truly be together.
So I walked away before he could say anything else, turning my head away from him as soon as I
could to hide my tears.
"I'll make sure he gets sent back safely," P'Zee placed a hand on my shoulder as I stood a distance
from one of the entrances of the warehouse where Vegas had left in a vehicle.
I took a step forward on purpose, causing P'Zee's hand to slip away from my shoulder, "So, what's
our current status?"
"For years, there were many different spies that had been sent out to the Big Five families to find
out more secret intel... But most are dead or either came back with no answer and broken arms. We
have attempted many attacks at their businesses in hopes it can catch the media's attention,
however, the Wongsawat family owns most of the media so it was easy for them to hide the news
if the attacks weren't too big."
"So you wanted create an attack big enough that it can no longer escape the media's attention?
That's why you chose to attack when Vegas and Kinn raided the Ponpiboon's homes? Is that it?" I
couldn't help but observe P'Zee's reaction, wondering how he could be smart enough plot such a
thing.
A smile lined his lips as if he felt victorious to hear me say it, "Exactly."
I looked away, telling myself that I should get used to P'Zee like this.
It was still strange to me.
That this was who he truly was.
But I shook it off at the moment and asked, "Who's next?"
"The Wongsawat Family."
VEGAS'S POV
[ 2 weeks later... ]
"Vegas, make sure they don't cause another scene at the Wongsawat family's construction
properties," Uncle Korn said as I watched the video playback of a factory being burned to the
ground by armed men.
I nodded as I usually would. Polite and good...
Just as he wished.
When I was sent to a location in the middle of nowhere after the informal goodbye with Pete, Kinn
picked me up as if I was a delivery parcel.
I was furious for the first few days, breaking everything that came near me as I was forced to digest
in the true reality that...
One, Pete left me without explaining a word.
Two, my parents truly founded the secret society.
Once I reached home, I took the heirloom that I used to regard as trash and went straight into Pa's
office, thanking myself for setting a rule in which no one were allowed to touch any of their items
so it stayed the way they used to.
And I saw the drawer.
The drawer with a keyhole that was in the exact shape of the heirloom.
And just like that, I found it.
The letters. The stamps. The secret transactions of donations and fundings to an unknown place and
account from my Pa. But no address. Meaning that I could not find Pete and their site in the
meantime.
But it was the truth that I didn't want to believe.
And just like puzzle pieces, everything fit in the board.
Someone knew about what Pa and Ma were up to.
And that someone... did not want them to succeed.
But it was hard for me to pinpoint the exact mastermind for now. I knew too many people who did
not want an equal world. Too afraid that the power they hold would be stripped off overnight.
I had to admit that I was one of them. But reading the letters that Pa and Ma wrote...
If this was what they truly wanted.
Then I'd make it happen.
I would be the one to turn it all around.
For once, I'll be righteous.
So I had to put up a guard now. To pretend that I was still on this side.
There was truly no one I could trust.
Not until I find the culprit.
Not until I let them know no peace and truly get revenge and achieve Pa and Ma's dreams.
"Pa, where do you think their next attack would be?" Kinn asked from across the table as Uncle
Korn folded his hands together as if in deep thought.
"Now that they've gotten three of our families, it would only be right for them to start messing with
the other two. Their plan is clearly to attack us and leave us all weak and unguarded. And when the
time comes, we will all go down together."
"What if we sourced our weaponry to the other two families? Send out a message and warn them
that they could most probably be next and defend themselves. When the time comes, they would
also join forces with us when we need. It'll only be of benefit to us in the long run," Kinn's smart
ass suggested.
Fuck you, Kinn.
Now I have to find a way to ruin this for him.
"Vegas, you can do that right? How's the weaponry factory doing?" Uncle Korn looked at me.
"Since the attacks, we have been increasing manufacturing speeds. I'm sure we can provide them
with enough weaponry in time," I tried to sound enthusiastic about it.
"Good. Let them come to us. There's no need to find them. It'll only waste our time on these low
lives."
Low lives.
How funny was it that I used to refer to these people the same way.
That Pete was one of them and I actually considered him that.
How could I?
Maybe that's why he stayed with Zee.
No.
That does not justify it.
Fuck.
I wonder how he's doing.
Does he still remember I exist?
Would Zee use his sugarcoated words and brainwash Pete into hating me?
He did leave me after a talk with Zee. Who knew what two weeks with him could do to Pete?
Fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK!!!!
Now that we're on the same side, I hated that I was still so far away from Pete.
Would two weeks time cause a change of heart?
I swear to fucking God that I need to find a way to reach him quick.
Before it's too late.
And when I do get to him...
I'll fulfil my promise.

love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
What could possibly happen when they reunite??? WILL VEGAS DO WHAT HE
PROMISED???
Find out in the next chapter
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed this and comment your thoughts It
keeps me going!! ❤️
Chapter 28 - Sonorous Soirée
Chapter Notes
Today was definitely not a good day at all :( But I hope this chapter update cheers you
up to whomever feeling the same way I am
- 28 -
Sonorous Soirée
PETE'S POV
Unanswered questions that I once had all became clear in the span of two weeks time and I didn't
know why but joining the secret society and living with everyone else that are fighting towards a
better future felt great.
It was like I found a second home.
A place where I truly felt safe and accepted.
A place where I wasn't known as an Enslave.
A place where I was just Pete.
Turns out, all the Enslaves that came to Bangkok to work for the Emeralds never went back to their
own towns during the yearly holiday was because they actually escaped them to join the secret
society.
Buses that were supposed to transport them out of Bangkok never did make it outside because the
people from the secret society would hijack them and give them a second chance to join in the
cause.
They weren't dead.
They just never went back.
They were all here, hoping one day they could be strong enough to breach the gates as an army and
reunite with their families.
"P'Pete!" Fa Ying, a 7 year old girl I have gotten to know from the abundance of kids raised here,
came running towards me with her tiny legs, a huge smile on her face as her parents stood nearby,
smiling as they watch her run and clash onto my thighs, wrapping her hands around my knees as
she stared up at me with her round eyes.
Adorable.
"Khap, Fa Ying?" I smiled, pressing out my dimples as I brushed her messy bangs to the side that
was clearly an outcome from her running.
"P'Zee is looking for you!" She exclaimed excitedly as she still held on to my knees as I struggled
to stand still.
"Alright, do you know where P'Zee is?"
"The second floor with the other Phi Phi," Fa Ying grabbed onto the hem of my shirt as if she
wanted me to bend down and I did.
Standing on her toes, she tried to whisper into my ears and I tried my best not to giggle at it when
she whispered, "He said it's a secret and I can only tell P'Pete!"
I looked over at her parents and smiled shyly at them while they stared, raising an eyebrow clearly
from watching their child whisper something into my ear playfully. With a nod, I gestured her to
go back to her parents and with one last squeeze around my legs like a tight hug, she went running
again, messing up her hair again.
Seeing kids being able to run around and grow up in a place with enough food and water, a place to
shelter them where they could be educated was a relief to know.
I couldn't help but hope that maybe one day, I could reunite with grandma and NuNew too.
I only prayed that they're still alive and well...
"The Area Expansion Project," P'Zee began as he placed both his palms against the meeting table,
exchanging looks with the people around, "It came on a halt weeks ago but we have just gotten
news that it is resuming construction. This project is forcing the Enslaves to abandon their homes
and towns and everything is a mess right now."
The screen behind P'Zee played back footages of the construction sites and the homes that the
Enslaves living in being ripped apart by cranes and other vehicles.
"We currently have more than enough fundings and resources to carry out bigger and more
impactful attacks against the Emeralds and if we do not act now, there is no better time."
Another footage of people crying over their broken homes was shown on the screen and my heart
couldn't help but ache.
"Here are the areas that they're going to tear down next, we will attack them at their next location
and hopefully save the people who are seeking refuge from it," P'Zee shared as different numbers
of Areas began showing up on screen until...
Area 50219
My eyes widened at the screen.
That's my hometown.
With them tearing down homes... where will grandma and NuNew go?!
"Tomorrow night, we will send Team A over there to meet up with our sub-unit from outside of
Bangkok. Remember, our goal is not to only create an attack big enough to force them to stop their
construction work but also save as many people as we can. And while the attack happens, another
team here, Team E, in Bangkok will cause a scene outside the Kwanboon family's new mall
opening during their live broadcast event just to make sure the rest of the country knows that we
are now out of the shadows. Two major disruptions happening at the same time will surely no
longer allow them to cover up any longer. We are done hiding. It is time for the rest of the country
to step up and join us."
Once P'Zee finished giving his speech, everyone around the table cheered and raised their voices,
flooding the room with nothing but noise while I stood in a corner. With one thing in my mind...
Is grandma and NuNew okay?
Everyone left the meeting room for a celebratory lunch before carrying out another meeting to
discuss the detailed plans for the attacks and who will be responsible for whatever but I stayed,
knowing that P'Zee would surely be the last to leave.
P'Zee stood by the screen, his elbows crossed in front of his chest as he leaned on the wall,
watching me approach him like he already knew I had something to say.
When the last person left the room and the door closed, I opened my mouth to speak, "I wanna go
with Team A."
"Pete, you know that Team A only consists of our best and most experienced fighters. What would
they think if I let you join them?" P'Zee removed his back from the wall as he dropped his hands to
the side, "Your job is to go with Team E and help them out to get the media's attention. I really
need someone capable enough to lead and look after them and that person has to be you when I'm
not around."
"Phi, you know that my grandma and little brother are right there at Area 50219," I frowned,
feeling nothing but worried for the people I love that I had not seen for 6 months now, "I need to
make sure that they're still alive and well... I... I have to..."
"Pete, look at me," P'Zee gripped onto my shoulders firmly, forcing me to look into his eyes,
"Please, trust me. I'll bring them back to you. I promise. We'll be back in a few days' time. I'll send
an update as soon as I find them okay?"
"How will you know it's them?" I asked out of curiosity.
P'Zee let out a soft chuckle and shook his head, "I'll just look for their last names."
♖♖♖
"How long until you hack into the system?" Win asked as we stood in the control room of the new
mall that the Kwanboon family are opening today.
We had successfully snuck in, planning to hack into all the LED billboard screens that lined the
mall and play our message once they begin broadcasting live. It would be unavoidable for
everyone to miss it as the opening had already attracted huge crowds.
"Five minutes. Just help me on the lookout." Team replied as he tampered with the complicated
technology in front of us that I had never seen.
"I'll be meeting up with Joy up the front of the mall now since everyone else is already in
position," I looked down at my wristwatch, "Make sure the both of you stay away from the West
Court of the mall at all costs, got it?"
"Khap, P'Pete," they replied in unison and with that, I put on the security guard hat that was part of
my disguise and quickly sneaked out of the control room.
My heart was beating against my chest as I prayed for everything to go to plan. The bombs have
been successfully planted to go off at the West Court of the mall after our message is played on the
LED billboards all outside the mall.
It was crucial that there was no one at the mall when the bomb goes off because as discussed with
P'Zee, there shall be no casualties.
Thankfully, this was opening day for the Kwanboom family and the doors will only be opened
after the ceremony.
I could only pray that no one was unlucky enough to have stayed in the West Court.
"P'Pete, the LEDs are set," Joy whispered next to me as we stood outside in disguise, right between
the crowd and the Kwanboon family who are on stage giving a speech.
I nodded without looking at her, carrying out crowd control as if it was actually our job.
"Once again, we would like to sincerely thank everyone for showing up on such a hot and sunny
day," the Kwanboon family's oldest son said into the microphone, a polite smile hanging on his
face, "Without further ado, let us introduce to you Mega Walk Mall with this short video."
And just like we planned, our message played.
Exposing all the dirty laundry of the Kwanboon family while showing how serious we were about
wanting a new era with equal rights for all.
I watched as the crowd began whispering and filming everything with their phones while the
Kwanboon family looked at one another in horror.
The oldest son tried to speak into the microphone to disrupt the screening of our message and video
but no one paid attention.
Of course not. The Kwanboon family had just been exposed to have been involved in corruption.
People only care if it was their money that had been stolen.
They wouldn't care about the Enslaves unless it has affected themselves.
They were all selfish people but we all knew that, which was why we needed to turn everyone
against the Emeralds to be strong enough to turn the tables.
"Everyone, please settle down. You must believe us that this stupid secret society only wants to
create chaos between the people of Bangkok! They're merely uneducated disgusting Enslaves from
the slumps!" The oldest son shouted into the microphone which only added fuel to the fire.
People were shouting all around us. Wanting justice. Wanting their money back. Wanting the
Kwanboon family to be punished for all their wrongdoings.
And just like that, the crowd began trying to break through the security guards while Joy and I took
the chance to remove our hats and security guard outfit in the messy crowd and sneak out of it.
Joy squeezed through the crowd a little in front of me as I tried my best to keep up, but once I
escaped the crowd to the sidelines, when I looked up, all I saw was two familiar faces as one had
Joy handcuffed and on her knees.
He still looked the same amount of gorgeous, his hair was slightly longer than the last time I saw
him and the bruises on his face seemed to have faded away quite nicely.
But instead of anger, all that was written on his face was pain.
Why? Why was he in pain when I did what was best for him?
And his name escaped my lips, "Khun Vegas."
Before I could even recover from the shock of seeing him there, P'Nop kicked the back of my knee
and sent me kneeling from the sudden loss of balance.
"Not so happy to see me?" Vegas looked almost sad even when his words were nothing but
sarcastic.
Of course I was happy to see him. I had not slept a day at the new place without thinking about
him. Missing his touch, missing his scent, missing everything about him...
Missing him.
"Should we kill them on the spot?" P'Nop asked as he waited for further instructions and I knew I
couldn't blame him. He was just doing his job.
But how I wish I could be given a chance to talk to Vegas, just the two of us in another
circumstance. To convince him to join us. To tell him that I didn't mean to abandon him and stay
with P'Zee. I thought he'd be smart enough to understand why I did what I did but I guess we could
never see eye to eye.
I guess he was still the same.
I guess that he only ever wanted money and power all to himself.
I guess we really could never be.
"Keep them alive, they're still useful to us," Vegas smirked as he walked a step closer towards me,
keeping eye contact as I felt nothing but wronged and confused, "for now."
Observing the bodyguards around me, I knew that fighting would definitely be of no use but it was
my only chance at running.
I have to save myself.
I still want to see grandma and NuNew.
So just like that when my arm was being pulled upwards, I swung my fist towards the figure and
broke his arm with a twist. I knew I had no time to slow down and think so I fought whoever came
in my way while the loud crowd was completely oblivious to what was happening on the sidelines
because of how their attention was completely focused on attacking the Kwanboon family.
And as if destiny was on our side, the bomb went off and the sound of exploding tiles echoed from
behind me. Right on time, the rest of Team E came to our rescue, the screeching sounds of the tires
of our vehicle made it loud enough to attract Vegas and his bodyguards' attention which sent them
firing at our people.
I maid way for Win to take the opportunity to help Joy out of her restraints, sending one of my old
colleagues tumbling onto the ground as I snapped yet another rib.
But once he fell down, what revealed behind him was Vegas. Standing in front of me as if ready to
face me.
Does he really want to do this?
There was an ache in my chest that I tried to push down but the more I realize this was really
happening, the more prominent the heartache was.
And he didn't even let me say a word before he charged himself and me when I did not have my
guard up.
Of course I wouldn't have my guard up in front of Vegas.
I dodged a few of the punches that he tried to throw at me as I blocked his kicks as well, not
wanting to attack him at all but before I knew it, he twisted my wrist with one hand and grabbed
hold of my neck with the other as his fingers dug into my skin.
I felt a block in my airway as I placed my only freehand on his wrist, clawing at it as I begged for
him to stop.
This isn't real.
He promised he'd never hurt me ever again.
Yet here he is.
Trying to choke me with his bare hand.
Eyes staring at me with so much pain but why then?
Why does he want me...
Dead?
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
DOES VEGAS REALLY WANT PETE DEAD???
Find out in the next chapter
Don't forget to vote if you've enjoyed this chapter and comment your thoughts It
Chapter 29 - Surprise Hostage
Chapter Notes
Sorry for the lack of update yesterday :( I was out partying and I was very drunk and I
didn't finish writing the chapter as well really needed the fun on my weekends so if
I don't post on weekends sometimes, it probably means I'm busy with some stuff
❤️
- 29 -
Surprise Hostage
PETE'S POV
How did we end up like this?
"K-Kh-un..." words weren't forming and the more he tightened his hold, the more I felt tears form
in my eyes.
If he really did want me dead then, why?
Why does he look so in pain to be doing this to me?
And just as I felt too suffocated to continue on, Vegas leaned his face close to mine and I thought I
was wrong when I heard him say between gritted teeth, "Kick me now. When I tumble backwards,
grab me by the neck and take me hostage."
What?
Vegas is acting?
My throat choked on yet another struggled breath as I tried to keep my eyes on his.
He slowly leaned back as a menacing smile lined his lips, changing him back to a completely
different person and a second later, Vegas whispered, "Now."
With that, he loosened his grip on my neck, just enough for me to gasp and so with all the strength
I had left to function before I could fall unconscious, I lifted one leg and sent him a kick high
enough to hit his stomach.
Vegas tumbled backwards and I leaped straight for him, grabbing him from behind as I circled my
arm around his upper body, choking his neck with my elbow to make sure I had him in my hold.
Swiftly, I grabbed Vegas's extra gun from his back pocket, grazing up his back as I pointed it right
against his temple.
The bodyguards that noticed immediately pointed their guns at us as I backed up towards our
vehicle, "I'll shoot him if any of you dare to shoot!"
"Khun Vegas's life is in danger, put down your weapons!" P'Nop shouted firmly at the rest of the
bodyguards and they all looked hesitant.
I looked over at P'Nop who stood at the front line as he gave Vegas a wink.
He knows.
"Put down your fucking guns!" With a final command from Vegas, they all finally surrendered
their weapons and I quickly backed up as Win opened up the door of the vehicle for us to get in.
And before the doors even closed, our vehicle speeded through the roads, quickly swerving at a
sharp turn as the Theerapanyakun bodyguards fired at us, hitting the windows and doors of our
vehicle and thankfully missing the tires.
I kept my arm around Vegas, my heart still beating against my chest as I tried to recover from what
just happened.
"P'Pete, why did you take this sack of potatoes with us?!" Team shouted from the seats behind me.
"I-" The sounds of our screeching tires stopped me from speaking as our bodies harshly leaned
towards the right and I was forcefully leaning against Vegas's body and I could feel his chest
beating just as loudly as mine.
We stared at each other for a mere moment as I tried not to let the awkwardness of the strangest
reunion sink in and once the vehicle was back on centre gravity, I cleared my throat and sat up
straight, facing the front.
"I think we lost them!" Max shouted from the driver's seat as we reached an underground tunnel.
With one last look at the back as the metal doors of the tunnel closed, everyone let out an audible
sigh.
Vegas and I shared a look with one another and I could tell he wanted to say something, only to be
interrupted by Team, "I think you should pat him down now in case he has a tracker on him,
P'Pete."
"I don't have one on me," Vegas's sounded like he was not offended, but definitely annoyed by
Team.
"Yeah right, as if we would trust an Emerald. They're all just sacks of potatoes. Right, P'Pete?"
Team cued on me and I froze.
Sacks of potatoes??
More like stacks of money and power.
"Uhh..." I was stuck, hoping Vegas would say something instead, maybe explain everything to me
right now. What the hell was he doing?! Wanting to come back as hostage again after I went
through all that to get him out of there.
Win and Vegas stared daggers at me as I was squeezed in between like the ham of a sandwich,
waiting for my answer.
Oh great.
What a fun situation to be in.

But I was the leader of this team.
I should at least look the part.
"...Right," I dragged.
So I turned to Vegas, lifted both my hands up and gulped, wanting him to stop staring at me like
that so I could be a good leader. But I didn't know where to start.
I guess from the top?
I reached out and ran my hands across his neck, ignoring the contact of our skin as I looked down,
quickly moving my hands down to his left arm as I pressed down on his shirt, feeling for any
object. Without finding anything on both his hands, I moved down to his chest as I ran my fingers
down the buttons of his shirt, feeling for any wires or microphones as I tried to ignore the rise and
fall of his body against my hands.
I gulped.
Yeah sure, in the eyes of others, patting him down could just be a normal act between a kidnapper
and his hostage.
But between me and Vegas?
With the amount of tension between us right now just waiting to burst?
Not even close.
And then I reached his lower body.
I finally looked up at Vegas who clearly had a smirk on his face as if he was enjoying every single
bit of it and I coughed, trying to hide the obvious blush that I felt on my cheeks.
"Empty your pockets," I ordered as I tried to ignore the disappointment in his eyes when I didn't
continue.
Vegas sighed and emptied out his back pockets that consisted of two pocket knives and a card.
Team immediately snatched those away from Vegas and began looking through the small
compartments for anything suspicious.
"Front pockets too, don't think we missed it," Win said from beside me and Vegas rolled his eyes
as he stuffed his hand right back into the front pockets.
And once he felt an obvious object, he pulled it out only to shock me that it's...
My earphones.
And the rectangular thing too that makes music.
"Aowh? That's all?" Team mocked as if he was hoping to find something suspicious.
I kept my eyes on Vegas as he held it in his hand, a small smile appearing as his eyebrows dropped
low.
"I charged it for you."

And all of a sudden, I felt something flutter in my stomach.
In the eyes of others, it probably didn't mean much. But to me?
It was the best thing anyone could do for me. And the fact that it was Vegas just made it even
better.
Uncontrollably, I smiled as I gently took the earphones from him, the tips of my fingers grazing his
palm as I felt tiny sparks.
And just for Vegas to see, I mouthed the words, "Thank you."
"It's yours, P'Pete?" Win asked and I turned to him who sat on my left and nodded.
"Err. I left it at my room back in the Theerapanyakun mansion."
"When you worked for this sack of potatoes?" Team mocked and Vegas rolled his eyes.
"Team..." I called out in a warning tone from the way he kept mocking Vegas about being a sack of
potatoes, whatever he meant.
And with that, the whole ride back was awfully silent with Vegas's arm and mine touching while
his fingers purposefully graze against mine as we sat in the passenger's seats.
♖♖♖
Reaching the warehouse with Vegas's hands tied behind his back as I held onto his arm like he was
a criminal was not what I expected to happen.
But once again, nothing was clear. It was best if I didn't assume that what he did was because he
was on our side.
Not until he says it himself.
Win clasped his leg onto a chain that was punctured into the wall and released him from the ropes
around his wrist.
"Leave us for a moment," I looked over at Win who stood at the cell door waiting for me to go out.
He nodded and walked away, leaving just me and Vegas, back at the same spot we were the last
time we met.
"Why?" Was the only word I could manage, staring into his eyes as we stood a few steps away
from each other, "Why did you come back here?"
I may not know what he wanted. If he was standing on our side or not. I just knew that coming
back here was only risking his own life.
I only prayed he had a good enough reason to be doing this.
I couldn't help but feel worried.
What if P'Zee wanted him dead?
I don't know if I could save him twice.

Vegas stayed silent, his eyes stared into mine as if he had been wronged.
"What do you want?" I didn't know why but his silence was making me feel suffocated, "Doing all
this... coming back here again..."
I felt tears forming in my eyes as my eyes landed on his chained ankle.
"You're only putting your life in danger... Is that what you want?!"
Vegas took a step closer to me and I couldn't help but take a step back.
I was afraid if he touched me, I'd break down.
"What if I said I wanted you instead?" His roaming eyes finally landed on mine. Capturing me in
ways that I couldn't explain.
I stared at him as I froze.
My body began heating up, I could feel redness rise up to my cheeks.
But it wasn't right.
None of this was right.
"V-Vegas..." I breathed out his name, a tear flowing down my cheek.
There was an inexplainable ache in my heart. Something that I had been feeling since I sent Vegas
away.
Closing my eyes for a brief moment, I took in a deep breath, trying to regain composure only to feel
his fingers gently brush across my left cheek.
And when I opened them, his face was mere inches away from mine, his eyes staring into mine,
lust mixed with pain and sadness swirling in them.
"I like this, Pete," he whispered, his voice low but gentle, a tone I'd never expect for him to use on
me, "I like it when you call me by my name."
And it suddenly hit me.
It was the first time I addressed him as just Vegas without honorifics.
I could be punished because of this.
Because of any of this.
But I couldn't help it.
It had been so long that I forgot how our statuses differed.
But isn't it nice?
For us to treat each other as we are. Not because of our statuses.
And for once in my life, I wished for us to be of the same societal level.
Just so I could be worthy enough to stand next to him.

Just so I could be brave enough to tell him my feelings without fearing for the consequences.
"Vegas," I called out again, actually enjoying it, "You need to go home. We're not on the same
side."
"Who says we aren't?"
I frowned, truly confused as my tears stopped flowing.
"What do you mean?"
A smile lined his lips and he pressed them against my forehead, gently blowing his breath against
my skin.
And then he said...
"Let's take down the hierarchy together."
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
WELL????? Instead of taking Pete hostage, it's the other way

around
Wait till Zee comes back
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed this and comment your thoughts It
Chapter 30 - Talk You Down
Chapter Notes
Starting from Monday I'm gonna be extra extra busy so I can't make it for frequent
updates anymore I've decided to switch to weekly updates for now until my work
schedule is fixed and I get everything sorted out!
There'll only be new chapters Every Friday starting from this week! (Meaning I'll
update another new chapter this Friday too no worries) Hope you guys can understand
that I have a work and social life outside of writing here but because I love writing
for you guys, I'll still try my best to update weekly ❤️
With that said, hope you enjoy this chapter! ✨
- 30 -
Talk You Down
VEGAS'S POV
"So all this time... you're the one that's been funding us and giving us intel about the Area
Expansion Project?" Pete's eyes lit up after I came clean to him.
I nodded and gave him a small pat on the head, "So, is it okay to stay here with you now, Khun
Pete?"
"But what about P'Zee? Does he not know that you're the one who's been supporting us?"
That fucking-
"He didn't tell you?"
Pete shook his head and I took in a sharp breath, trying to calm down as I glared at the wall, feeling
anger boiling inside me as I fisted my hands.
Of course he wouldn't tell Pete. Of course he'd still want to paint me as the bad guy in Pete's eyes.
I knew that Zee was no good.
He wanted Pete all to himself.
"I take it back," I narrowed my eyes at Pete, "Let's leave this place together. Right now."
"But I-"
"Now that I think about it. It's good if you come back with me too. If I disappear for too long
without sending Kinn a signal, he'd become even more suspicious and know I willingly came
here."
"But Ve-"
"Let's leave right now, yeah?"
"Vegas!" Pete snapped at me and I stopped, "Listen to me!"
I knew I should probably be a little mad that he raised his voice at me but the way he called my
name strangely made me feel happy.
I was no longer Khun Vegas to him.
Just Vegas.
All of a sudden, I felt closer to him.
"I know you said you're here to join us but you'll go back soon because Khun Kinn will become
suspicious of you. If I do follow you back, wouldn't it be even more suspicious? You can't blow
your cover like that, Vegas. We still need you on the inside... and the fundings, your intel, your
power... I know this makes me sound hypocritical but without you there, you know we can't bring
down the hierarchy the easier way."
Pete's eyes were a hypnotising shade of dark brown as he spoke his mind, catching me by surprise.
Had he always been this charismatic? Had he always been this considerate about me and his
determination for a better world?
Had he always been...
So attractive?
I was stagnate.
I finally knew what Pete was truly like as a person. With our social statuses aside and Pete being
Pete and me being just Vegas...
The walls that he had always put up with me even when we had become close was finally down.
And I finally saw how he truly is as a person.
I had never felt so attached to someone and so how could I let him go?
How could I leave him here with that sly man who clearly wanted my Pete?
"We could do what you did," I began, an idea popping up, "This time when I take you back with
me... you'll be my hostage."
"Vegas, don't-"
"I need you with me," I cut him off.
I knew I was being too stubborn. But I really really did not want to leave him here with Zee.
Call me selfish but I really didn't give a fuck.
Pete sighed, tired of telling me otherwise and I ran my fingers down to his cheeks, pinching them
slightly, trying my best to coax him and give in.
"It'll be nice to have someone I trust with me... I won't have to do things alone and you could help
me," I added, hoping it'd convince him further.
And it did.
"Okay," he sighed, giving in, "But I'll have to tell P'Zee first and hear what he has to say about it."
"Why?" I frowned, annoyed that Pete wanted his permission.
"Because he is our leader, Vegas. I can't just go with you as you wish... What if he needs me here
at camp?"
"But I need you there with me, in my room," I pouted and his eyes widened.
His cheeks blushed red and I smirked, knowing all too well where his thoughts were going, only to
receive a gentle slap on my chest and him turning away.
♖♖♖
"We took in a total of 200 of our people from the Areas we went to yesterday and a lot of them
need assistance and help. Team C, please attend to them at the third floor." Zee went on with his
announcements.
I was finally released from the stupid chain on my ankle when Zee came back and confirmed that I
was indeed the large help they had been getting.
The guy known as Team could not stop starring daggers at me even after Zee announced it to
everyone that I was on their side.
But I didn't care. I was clearly not the sack of potatoes he said I was.
The crowd dispersed after he made the announcement, causing me to receive stares constantly from
all the unfamiliar faces around me.
I had to admit that it really made me uncomfortable. I didn't care if they were judging me or still
felt suspicious of my presence, as long as Pete was standing next to me, smiling widely when my
innocence had been proven.
Zee approached us from the stairs that he stood on when he made the announcement. Clearly not
looking at me and I immediately intertwined my fingers with Pete's and pulled him closer to me.
"Pete, come with me, I have something important to show you," Zee smiled at him, causing me to
squint my eyes at him, trying my hardest not to bark at him.
"Oh, right... Before that, I wanna ask if I could... follow Vegas back to the Theerapanyakun
mansion when he gets sent back? It's just that... people may suspect how he could easily escape
this place the second time, and it'd only be more convincing if someone that used to work for him
'helped' him escape this place." I could tell Pete was nervous when he blurted everything out in one
breath, as if he had been constantly repeating it in his mind.
He really does care about what Zee thinks, huh?
I was never the type to not be confident about my own charms but the fact that Pete was so nervous
when telling Zee he wanted to leave with me really left me feeling...
Jealous.
Zee eyed me for a moment and then back at Pete, dirt on his shirt and some on his cheek but he
seemed to not care when he ran his fingers through his hair, clearly a sign that he was not willing.
"Let's discuss this later, hmm?" his tone was almost like he was cooing over a baby, "I really have
something important I wanna show you first, come with me."
Oh how much I wanted to stab his face for trying to use his charms on Pete like that. If it wasn't for
the benefit of a better world, I'd have dug a hole and bury him deep in there already.
I took in a deep breath as I tried to calm myself down. I know Pete wouldn't like it if I showed any
anger.
But...
Zee grabbed onto Pete's wrist on his free hand, the one that I wasn't holding and he dragged him
away, only for Pete's hand to slip away from mine.
That fucking-
"P'Zee!" Pete called out from instinct, shocked that he was dragged away so fast.
My hands tightened into fists and I rolled my eyes at the ceiling. With one last deep breath, I ran
after them, not admitting defeat.
Is this what it's like to have no power over people with human rights?
Because I'm really not enjoying it here.
PETE'S POV
I wasn't expecting it. I really wasn't.
"Pete, I did what I promised."
Until I saw two faces that I had been missing every single night for the past six months. Standing
in front of me, healthy and well.
It felt like all the pain and suffering that I had endured for the past six months no longer meant
anything and nothing mattered right then.
Because everyone I love was there with me.
"Grandma... Nu..." Tears were forming in my eyes as I tried my hardest to articulate my words.
But how could I?
So I didn't.
I just ran towards them when I saw the same smile on their faces and just like that, we wrapped our
arms around each other, reunited at once.
"My Pete..." I could hear the trembling in grandma's voice when she held me, her hands shaking as
I couldn't believe how it felt to actually be holding her. The same feeling of warmth and home.
"It's really you..." I was sobbing, completely ignoring the people around us as I held onto them
tightly, not wanting to let go.
After a little while, grandma pulled away and she placed her warm hands on my cheeks, brushing
my tears with her thumb like she always used to when I was a kid. The wrinkles on her hand and
the callouses on her palm were rough against my skin and it reminded me of her age, of how hard
she worked to keep me and NuNew alive.
"We missed you so much, Phi," NuNew had a smile on his face as he bawled his eyes out, his hand
holding onto mine as I squeezed his gently.
I didn't know after how long but after we came back to the real world, I noticed Zee and Vegas
both standing just a little behind us, a smile on their faces as they watched us.
I looked over at P'Zee who gave me a nod as if saying 'You're Welcome' and I couldn't help but
smile the widest I had ever smiled.
"P'Zee," I called out for him and he walked forward, approaching me as I let go of NuNew's hand
and grabbed P'Zee's arm to bring him forward.
"Grandma, this is P'Zee. He's the person in charge here and he took care of me a lot back when I
worked for the Emeralds."
I watched as P'Zee awkwardly bowed deeply as if he met royalty and I giggled at how much he
was panicking in her presence.
"Sawadee-khap, Pete's grandma... I... um... your grandson... I mean... I'm Zee."
I watched as grandma broke out laughing and gave P'Zee a gentle pat on his shoulder, "I'd love to
have you as grandson too if it's a person like you."
P'Zee scratched the back of his neck and smiled shyly as we made eye contact. Teasing him on
purpose, I raised my eyebrows and smirked, signalling him to accept the offer.
"Grandma..." P'Zee dragged his words and we broke out laughing again.
"Oh right, this is my Nong... his name is NuNew," I turned to NuNew, "NuNew, greet P'Zee."
"S-sawadee kha-ap, K-Khun Zee," NuNew was strangely stuttering.
"Aowh? You don't have to be formal with me, Nong. Just call me Phi like Pete does."
I watched as NuNew looked away and nod, his fingers fumbling on his shirt as if he was nervous.
Something's fishy.
I'll ask him later.
And I realized that I had completely forgotten to introduce someone else until Vegas cleared his
throat, causing us all to turn our heads towards him.
Vegas stood there with his hands behind his back, acting nonchalant as if he didn't just ask for
attention because I neglected him and I couldn't help but smile at how much of a kid he was for
doing that.
But I let him have his way.

It'd be nice to introduce the person I like to my family.
"Vegas!" I called out his name, loud enough for him to pretend he just caught it and look at me.
He hummed in response, lifting his eyebrows.
"Come!" I lifted my hand and flicked my fingers, beckoning for him to come forward and he did, a
smile of victory clearly present on his face as he approached us.
"Grandma, NuNew, this is Vegas." I smiled as I felt Vegas's presence next to me as I stood
between him and Zee. "He's um... He's my... uh..."
Shit.
I shouldn't have started the sentence in the first place.
My what?
Truly, what is Vegas to me?
What are we to each other?
We've never talked about it. Not once of what we were.
Employer-employee? No, we're no longer that.
Friends? No, we're more than that.
Lovers? I don't think we're there yet...
He never even told me how he truly felt for me. He'd always just kiss me or touch me.
So I guess I never really asked if we were a thing and it wasn't like I had experience of how the
dating thing worked.
After a long pause, I finally said, "He's my colleague."
Feeling Vegas's eyes on me, I tried my best to ignore it as I smiled at grandma and finally, he
spoke.
"Nice to meet you, grandma," Vegas smiled his friendliest smile and I rolled my eyes internally,
wondering how he could so easily switch to a good boy attitude in seconds.
"Woah, Pete! You gotta stop bringing all these handsome men to me, I won't be able to take it well
with my heart condition just recovering!" Grandma placed a hand on Vegas's shoulder and we
laughed, knowing that she was clearly joking.
"So, what do you do, Vegas?" Grandma asked as she gave Vegas a small pat on the shoulder before
letting go.
Uh...
Vegas and I shared a look and I knew he was stuck.
"He helps bring secret intel from the Emeralds," Good save, Pete.
It'd be better to not tell them Vegas was an Emerald for now seeing that he was technically the one
responsible for thousands of Enslaves losing their homes because of starting the Area Expansion
Project with the Ponpiboon family.
I still didn't know how to tell grandma that Vegas wasn't just a friend.
It'd be better to lose one other problem for now.
"That must be such a dangerous job, child! The Emeralds are such cruel people so make sure you
be extra careful, okay?"
Grandma, he is literally part of the Emeralds. I couldn't help but scream the truth in my head as I
watched Vegas continue putting on an act, smiling and nodding as if he would take her advice.
I only prayed that we would be able to break down the hierarchy as soon as possible so when
grandma finds out the truth, it wouldn't be too hard on her.
And maybe by then...
Vegas and I could truly be lovers.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
Tadaaaaa!!! Family reunion Pete forgot Vegas existed for a

short moment and Vegas wanted THE ATTENTION
WARNING: Things will get SPICY soon. Till next time!!
Don't forget to leave kudos if you've enjoyed it and comment your thoughts It
Chapter 31 - Scarlet Cheeks and Secret Meets
Chapter Notes
Umm... *kneels* Surprise? I'm so so sorry for disappearing for three months, I
didn't mean it!! Work has been CRAZY hectic and I literally could not get myself to
write because once I get home late at night, I just lay dead in bed.
I'm back now though, hopefully able to provide frequent updates now that I've quit my
job and I'm waiting to start my Master's in the UK next month (I know it's insane
OMG). I hope I'll be able to finish this story before starting a new chapter in my life in
the UK so fingers crossed that I'll be able to update frequently!!
I really missed writing!! So I hope this chapter can swoop you all back into this story
❤️
With that said, hope you enjoy this chapter! ✨
- 31 -
Scarlet Cheeks and Secret Meets
PETE'S POV
Happy days don't always last long. That's what I've learned since coming to the city of Emeralds.
For the past two days since reuniting with grandma and NuNew, I've been smiling and laughing,
feeling lightness in my chest as I was surrounded by the people that I love.
The best part was also being there with Vegas. Seeing him actually try to help around the place
with the refugees coming from the Areas. I could tell that he was finally starting to see how fucked
up the society was.
"Pete, Nop sent me a message that Kinn is becoming more and more suspicious... we have to go
back there as soon as we can," Vegas's eyes were focused on mine, as if it was building up to
something.
I froze.
"Soon... is when?"
"Tomorrow sunrise."
"T-tomorrow??" I gulped, "That soon?"
"Pete, come sit," Vegas beckoned for me to sit next to him on the stairs, "I know you just reunited
with your family and you probably don't wanna leave this place so, I'm not gonna force you to
come with me if you want to stay."
"I do wanna go with you, Vegas," I cut him off from saying anything more, "I know separating
with them is not what I want but I also don't want to be separated from you... not when I know that
you could be in so much danger. And besides, I know that they're safe here. But I don't know if
you're safe there... alone."
A small smiled lined his lips and he leaned forward, forcing me to lock eyes with him, "are you
sure? You know I can do this alone, you don't have t-"
I cut him off with a nod, "Yes. Two is better than one."
- 1 week later -
"Ai'Pol, you buffalo! Your spying is horrible you know that?! How can you not find out which
bodyguard it is even after weeks of standing guard here??" There was a loud sound that echoed
through the hallway and all of us bodyguards snapped our heads toward it.
Khun Nu Tankhun stood there with his hands on his hips, looking like he was throwing a tantrum
wearing his pink feathery coat even if Bangkok was summer all year long.
A familiar looking bodyguard stood next to him with his head hung low apologetically, scrunching
his face in weird shapes as if expressing that had been wrong.
Just as Tankhun snapped his head towards us bodyguards standing outside of Vegas's study, all of
us turned our heads back and kept it low, afraid of being disrespectful.
For a week since I came back, I had been getting looks from every colleague I used to have lunch
with, some that were proud of me while others filled with suspicion in their eyes.
I knew what they were thinking...
'Did he really actually save Vegas and betrayed the secret society? Or is he a spy?'
Regardless, Vegas and I discussed that the goal wasn't to make everyone fully believe me, it was
just to make them believe me enough to not put my life in any form of danger...
And Kinn was skeptical, I could tell. But I knew he still trusted Vegas, so whatever he said, he'd
still choose to believe Vegas.
Or maybe he doesn't believe him, he just believed that whatever he chose to do was right.
"Hey, you over there!" Tankhun shouted from across the hallway and my eyes scanned across the
room to his finger pointing right at me, "I command you to tell me right now who is it!"
I blinked a few times, confused as I watched him stomp towards me, his feathery coat bouncing as
he approached me, making him look just like a chicken.
I mean, a peacock. At least a prettier bird would be the nicest description.
"Khap, Khun Nu?"
"What's your name?"
"I'm Pete, khap."
"Pete," Tankhun's voice sounded threatening in a way, "Tell me, do you know about this mystery
man my cousin has been seeing?"
Mystery man?!
"I-I'm sorry?" I stuttered, palms beginning to sweat as my eyes widened.
"Tsk!" Tankhun flapped his hands in the air and dropped them to his sides, rolling his eyes, "I
know my cousin's seeing someone, I overheard his conversation with that brat Macau!"
Shit.
That someone is me.
"I don't wanna be the last one in the family to know... they always do that to me! Thinking I don't
know shit and I'll prove them wrong!! So, you better tell me who it is or I'll have to make Ai'Pol
force it out of you."
But I am the someone.
If I tell him that it's me... what will he do to me?
If there was one person from the Theerapanyakun family that was unpredictable in the craziest
way possible, I knew all too well that it would be Tankhun.
I need to save myself.
"Khun Nu, I'm sorry but I'm afraid I don't know much about this. I only guard the hallways in the
day shifts and I've never seen any mystery man during this hour."
Well, it was true though. Technically I never sneak into Vegas's room in the morning unless it was
work related. So, technically...
I'm not lying.
But I'm not telling the truth either.
I'm just... in between.
Tankhun continued observing me with suspicious eyes, pacing back and forth as my head hung low
while Pol watched with shaking hands and tippy toes, completely panicking for whatever his
master had in mind.
"Hmph!" Tankhun crossed his arms and puffed his cheeks as he glared at Pol, until suddenly his
face...
Lit up?
"Wait a second," Tankhun eyed me suspiciously, "This Pete here is right! Of course he hasn't seen
him and nor have you! It's because you've also only been spying in the morning! What kinda secret
lover is gonna sneak into his room in broad daylight?!"
Shit.
I gave him the hint.
I spilled my own secret.

Fuck.
"Pol, I want you to stake out here 24/7 for this week and don't come back to me unless you found
out who it is!"
And with a panicking look on Pol's face, he bowed heavily and promised, "Khap, Khun Nu!"
What have I gotten myself into?
♖♖♖
My shift was over and for the past two weeks of coming back to the Theerapanyakun mansion, I'd
sneak into Vegas's room at night...
But it's definitely not because of what you're thinking!
We were holding secret online meetings with P'Zee and the secret society, updating them about
everything new and the current status of whatever had been going on in the Emeralds' side of the
fight.
And then I'd fall asleep on Vegas's bed due to exhaustion and also sometimes when he wanted me
to.
Nothing happened. We were both too stressed out and busy to be too intimate with each other.
Mostly when we had time, we'd spend it on just enjoying each other's company and sharing all our
secrets to one another.
For sure, I enjoyed it more than I thought I would. To know my lover's thoughts and ideas in a way
that no one else did. It made me happy.
A lot of times, I'd try to get myself out of there before anyone noticed, usually during the window
when the night shift bodyguards switch guarding posts with the day shift ones. I'd sneak out of
Vegas's room at the crack of dawn as if I just came from the bodyguard's building and just start my
day.
It was easier then. But now? With Pol standing guard outside like a hungry eagle?
There was no way.
I lowered my head and followed the day shift bodyguards towards the exit, silently cursing as I
imagined how Vegas would be confused if he didn't hear me knock on his door tonight.
Maybe I'll sneak back in later.
Pol wouldn't be awake the whole time, right?
Oh boy was I wrong.
I stood behind a pole at the hallway towards Vegas's room, watching Pol forcing is eyes open with
his two fingers like his life depended on it.
I sighed.
Sorry, Vegas. Maybe tomorrow.
"THUD!"
Or not?
Pol fell asleep on the ground as the other bodyguards remained professional, standing upright on
their guarding posts while a tall human laid on the side of the hallway like a dead fish.
It was my chance!
And so I took it.
I strode across the hallway as the bodyguards on duty pretended I wasn't there, an order given by
Vegas that they were all too well aware of, and passed Pol who was literally snoring.
"Knock knock knock."
Without a second to wait, before I could even announce my arrival, the door swung open revealing
a Vegas wearing a silk robe with his hair disheveled and that look on his face.
That look that a five year old would give anyone if he lost his favorite toy.
I tried to smile, "Ve-"
His hand landed on my wrist and dragged me in, quickly swinging the door closed behind us
before I could even finish calling his name.
And then my back landed against the door, caged by his body as we locked eyes...
"You're late," Vegas pouted.
"Sorry," I whispered, still not used to this thing going on between me and Vegas, "Khun Nu
Tankhun sent his bodyguard to spy outside your room... I had no choice."
Vegas tilted his head and raised an eyebrow, "Pol?"
I nodded.
I watched as Vegas's jaw clenched as he glared at the floor, cursing under his breath, "Of course he
had to."
Huh?
"Vegas," I pushed, "What do you mean?"
"Argh!" Vegas finally pushed himself away from me, ruffling up his hair, "I really didn't wanna
tell you this, Pete."
That's it. My curiosity has peaked.
"Tell me what?"
He took in a deep breath, eyes closed as if he was trying to avoid me, "I sorta..."
This was all becoming so annoying to me. He was dragging it. There was something that he wasn't
telling me and after promising that we'd tell each other everything he decided to keep this from
me?
"Sorta what, Vegas?" My voice became louder.
"Okay, but I-" Vegas was doing the thing with his hands again, waving it around like he was
nervous, "You must know that I didn't really mean for it to happen because.. I maybe sorta kinda
told Macau about you and then Tankhun heard it and somehow Kinn also knew about it and then
Porsche as well?? Because Macau told Porchay...?"
My mouth was hanging open, shocked by how verbal Vegas was when he came to defending
himself but also the only question I had in mind was...
Doesn't Vegas need to breathe?
"-I mean of course, that brat Macau tells Porchay EVERYTHING I mean I get that they're dating
but why would you tell... UGH! Anyway, that's not the point. The point is I'm sorry I didn't tell you
that I told Macau about you because I was so happy that I found you... I mean you're this
wonderful innocent thing and then we got together... blah blah blah... and Macau was getting
suspicious about how happy I was lately because you came into my life with your whole entire
beautiful being and so I-"
"-Stop!" I cut him off before I could feel any more butterflies in my stomach with the way he was
describing me to Macau.
Vegas froze, his hands still stuck mid-air with all the enthusiastic waving when he was explaining
and I tried so hard not to giggle right then.
I took a step towards him, closing our distance and placed both my hands on his cheeks, tilting his
face slightly so his eyes locked with mine.
"Vegas," I whispered, a smile hanging on my face, "Do you know how cute you are when you're
trying to explain yourself?"
Vegas blinked a few times, a blush clearly lining his cheeks and the shell of his ears as he let my
words sink in, "W-what?"
I didn't know why but I felt so complete and happy in that moment. Because I had that kind of
effect on Vegas.
Me.
No one else but me.
"You're blushing," I commented, my thumb brushing his cheek on purpose as I teased him.
It was fun. To be able to have power over Vegas like this.
If it was just a month ago, I could never.
But also, it felt comforting in a way, to know that he felt this way about me. For him to be so
scared that I'd blame him for keeping a 'secret' from me that he wanted to explain it as fast as he
could.
If it was a month ago, he could never.
He was hard to read, unwilling to socialize to anyone unnecessary and didn't enjoy speaking his
mind. But after we opened up to each other about our feelings? It all felt so easy.
It was as easy as breathing air... Being with Vegas was like that.
And I...
I love him.
love,
Skyes.
Chapter End Notes
FINA-FUCKING-LLY! THE L WORD. Sorry if my writing is a little rusty

because I'm still tryna get back to the groove of it, but hope you liked this one!
WARNING: SPICY CHAPTER NEXT
Don't forget to vote if you've enjoyed this chapter and comment your thoughts It
ALSO, HAPPY NEW YEAR!!! 2023
Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!

Cruel Romance VegasPete

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Cruel Romance VegasPete

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Cruel Romance [ VegasPete AU ]

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/41117496.

Cruel Romance [ VegasPete AU ]

He sold himself to the Theerapanyakun family.

[ Posted on WATTPAD under the same user simultaneously ]

PLEASE DO NOT COPY, PLAGIARIZE OR STEAL MY IDEAS AND/OR WRITING.

He sold himself to the Theerapanyakun family.

The FOUR Societal Levels in this Alternate Universe

The 5 families in Thailand that belonged in this societal level are:

The Theerapanyakun Family

The Ponpiboon Family

The Kwanboon Family

The Wongsawat Family

The Ruangwiwat Family

The Carter Family from England

The Liu Family from China

The Deneuve Family from France

The Young Family from Singapore

III — THE EARLS

Society : The Emeralds — Theerapanyakun Family

Occupation : Heir of Theerapanyakun Family Business (Real Estates, TR Weaponry Business

Dislikes : Messy rooms. White lilies. His cousin Tankhun.

Society : The Enslaves - Area 50219

Occupation : Servant at the Theerapanyakun Household

Society : The Emeralds - Ponpiboon Family

Occupation : Heir of Ponpiboon Family's Nightclub and Hotel Businesses

Dislikes : His father. His older sister nagging him.

Society : The Emeralds - Theerapanyakun Family

Occupation : Heir of Theerapanyakun Family Business (All of TR Malls Worldwide, TR

Society : The Elites - Kittisawat Family

Occupation : Professional Model and Actor

Society : The Enslaves - Area 50378

Occupation : Servant at the Theerapanyakun Household

Dislikes : Lemons. Worms. Seeing Pete cry.

Society : The Elites - Kittisawat Family

Occupation : High School Student & Aspiring Singer

Dislikes : Conflicts. Immature classmates. Watching nature documentaries where the

Society : The Emeralds - Theerapanyakun Family

Occupation : High School Student & Aspiring Singer

Likes : Freedom. Speeding on bikes. Pranking his classmates.

Dislikes : Raw fish. Dumb people.

Society : The Emeralds - Theerapanyakun Family

Occupation : Famous Singer-Songwriter

Likes : Songwriting. Music. Vintage cameras.

Dislikes : His family business.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

My body began heating up, I could feel redness rise up to my cheeks.

But it wasn't right.

None of this was right.

And it suddenly hit me.

I could be punished because of this.

Because of any of this.

But I couldn't help it.

Just so I could be worthy enough to stand next to him.

Today was the day I leave for Bangkok.

What could my little brother be dreaming of to be in this much sadness?

NuNew, Phi loves you.

To my surprise, Grandma was already awake.

"These belonged to your Pa (father) when he was still alive."

And yet here I was...

Sending myself to hell willingly.

"Better late than never, right, Phi?"

Agreement of Lifetime of Servitude

Name: Pete Phongsakorn Saengtham